《Raison d'etre》


 Prologue: A Royal Invitation

    Wes


    I made my way to the throne room of the royal palace watching servants making the preparations to receive the large number of guests that were due to arrive in a week at the latest. As the steward of the royal palace for nearly 30 years, I was glad that everybody was doing their best for such an important event. Stepping into the throne room I saw the King of the Sagitta Kingdom, William Terramanz discussing something with his advisors. Probably the worrying movements of the Orion Kingdom and how to deal with the Vigil thugs infecting the Kingdom from within.


    I recalled King William in his youth a handsome man with stark black hair, green eyes the family traits of the Terramanz, and his natural grace about him that suited a leader. Seeing him know wrinkled and withered with his brittle grey hair and bloodshot eyes was difficult for me as I always thought that the King would age gracefully.


    Were it not for whatever disease plagued would that have been the case? I thought sadly.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± King William said when he spotted me.


    ¡°Your Majesty the last of the couriers were just dispatched and the palace servants are preparing to receive guests as we speak.¡±


    King William nodded then suddenly he had a fit of coughs. ¡°Fetch the physician!¡± I said to a nearby guard. The guard ran out of the room while the advisors stared at each other unsure of what to do.


    ¡°It is getting worse.¡± King William said as his cough subsided.


    ¡°All the more reason to choose your heir now your majesty!¡± The advisor Cornwell pleaded. A mouse of a man who had been not so subtly trying to convince King William to appoint the second prince Sylvain Terramanz as his heir for years now.


    The advisors soon launched into a rapid discussion amongst themselves arguing for which of King Williams¡¯ four children would be best suited for the throne.


    King William sighed and rubbed his forehead. ¡°My children how long has it been since I had a proper conversation with them? The truth is after Annette died Wes was the one who raised and spent the most time with them.¡± He turned his head my way. ¡°Which is why I want to hear your opinions about them, Wes.¡±


    I was shocked it was like the KIng was asking me who his heir should be. Such responsibility was not something that should be left to a steward. His advisors seemed to have the same thought as they directed harsh glares in my direction.


    I cleared my throat before speaking. ¡°Your Majesty I am honored that you hold my opinion in such high regard but perhaps this is something that we should speak of in private.¡±


    He took a look at his advisors in understanding and spoke. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, accompany the physician when he visits my room tonight, we shall discuss it then.¡±


    Oh, Juliet what shall I do?


    King William must know that I will not have a good opinion on Sylvain and with Bertrand not accepting his position as heir he is next in line. For now, I will take my leave.


    ¡°I shall take my leave then your highness and discuss this with you later tonight,¡± I said bowing before leaving.


    Lady Alexandria I will do my best to convince your father that you are best suited for the throne.


    <hr>


    Alexandria Terramanz


    I lunged with my training sword aiming to taken advantage of an opening. Sir Foltest easily sidestepped then smacked me in the back with the flat of his blade. Though I was wearing my gambeson armor and Sir Foltest was holding back, the blow knocked the wind out of me.


    For such a bear of a man to be so agile even in his old age is unfair! I thought dropping to my knees and hands.


    Sir Foltest bellowed and helped me up. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today my Lady, I can see Brigette desperately waving at us to get our attention.¡±


    I brushed the dirt off of my knees and saw the stewardess of Aquilaes castle and my closest friend Brigette. ¡°Very well, let''s go see what she wants, by the way, Sir Foltest you¡¯re not holding back as much as before when we train now, that blow you gave me will probably bruise.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°You¡¯re 24 years old now. There is no need for me to hold back and you are also improving. If I do not want to lose, I cannot afford to hold back.¡±


    Though I am improving I do not believe that I would win even if Sir Foltest were holding back.


    ¡°I appreciate you finally seeing me as a worthy opponent Sir Foltest, I have only been able to get this strong because of your tutelage these past 6 years.¡±


    ¡°My lady! Sir Foltest! A royal courier has arrived!¡± Brigette shouted.


    I frowned and fell into thought. If father sent a courier and not just a pigeon, this must be important, but why so suddenly? I can think of no reason other than his waning health.


    ¡°Very well then let us go meet this courier. Sir Foltest care to join us?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He said a little too loudly.


    We made our way towards the meeting hall of the castle where guests were received. When we arrived, I took a look at the courier and his accompanying entourage. Three knights one carrying a flag bearing the Terramanz insignia A blue tower imposed over a silver moon. They spotted me and bowed as I took my seat with Brigette and Sir Foltest taking the seats next to me.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°What brings a royal courier to Aquilae?¡± I asked curiously and with a little anticipation.


    ¡°I give my greeting to the Baroness of Aquilae and the third princess of Sagitta Alexandria Terramanz and her companions'' Sir Foltest and Lady Brigette¡±. The courier said then retrieved something from his satchel. ¡°I come bearing an invitation from his Royal Majesty King William Terramanz for the lady Alexandria and up to four companions!¡± He bowed presenting the invitation.


    So, it is a summons and for something important, if three knights are accompanying a courier. I thought taking the invitation from his hand.


    ¡°Do you know if there are others that were invited as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes my Lady, all your siblings, as well as various nobles, were invited as well.¡±


    I could not hide my surprise, and neither could Brigette, or Sir Foltest. This would be the first time in years all of the royal family would be in Sagittae.


    ¡°Thank you for answering my question. You can ask Brigette here to find a room for you if you wish to spend the night.¡±


    Whatever it is that father wants to announce or discuss must be important if he has summoned all my siblings and nobles as well. Up to four companions? Sir Foltest is an obvious choice and I want Brigitte to join me as well, she has not seen her father Wes in a while. The problem is that Sylvain will be there too.


    I stared at the invitation in my hands wondering what awaited me in Sagittae.


    <hr>


    Valeria


    I saw Oberon was busy looking over paperwork on his desk I so I decided to practice my talent and information gathering ability by observing people outside the window of our mansion close to the slums in Sagittae. In the distance, I saw a woman arguing with a man a baby in her arms. A prostitute flashing her skin to a group of men that passed by. A crier announcing something to a gathered crowd. I am curious but I am focused on my vision right now and cannot read lips accurately yet. Spotting a pudgy man chasing after a pair of kids I chose to observe them further.


    I enhanced my vision and focused on the man. Well dressed and pudgy he is no mere commoner. Not a noble either if he is out near the slums and chasing kids. The kids are Skinny and about 12-13 years old wearing little more than rags. though they are skinny I see no signs of malnourishment Oberon¡¯s kitchens sees to that. They carry a crate between them and must be what the pudgy man is chasing after them for. The kids reach the edge of the slums where people are waiting for them, the pudgy man stops. He is catching his breath and yelling at them but does not pursue them further. Smart. The man spots a city watch guard and yells pointing to where the kids disappear. The city guard turns to where he is pointing and shakes his head. I would shake my head as well. Not so smart, if he is from around here he should know that the city watch guards will not enter the slums. The man gives up and makes his way back to a carriage being guarded by two men one carries a makeshift club the other a spear. The pudgy man yells at them but they just shrug their shoulders and open the carriage pointing inside where there is a good amount of foodstuffs. I pulled my vision back I had seen enough.


    I turned towards Oberon and told him what I observed. ¡°A pudgy man was chasing some kids. The pudgy man chased them until the kids got to the edge of the slums where people were waiting for them. The pudgy man is a merchant who was carrying food in his carriage, he made his way back to his carriage after giving up where two men were guarding it. His guards probably thought there was little chance of catching the kids, so they stayed behind. The kids were not malnourished, and they should know that they can receive food for free every other day at the kitchens so the chances they did it for the food is low. It was most likely something they were forced to do or a gang initiation as men were waiting for them at the edge of the slums!¡±


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Oberon said while inking his quill then writing something down, not even looking my way. I decided not to say anything else Oberon would understand that my silence meant that I was upset. Looking out the window again, I spotted men in plates headed towards our mansion.


    I frowned and enhanced my vision again. Three knights and another man between them. The man is dressed in a dark blue tunic with the insignia of the Terramanz stitched on and is wearing a pompous hat.


    I believe that is a courier but why would a royal courier come looking for us?


    ¡°Oberon there is a royal courier accompanied by knights approaching our mansion.¡±


    He quickly turned his head towards me and placed his quill aside and approached the window. He stared outside and spotted them as they got closer. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and greet them, if they were here for something else they would not have sent a courier.¡±


    If it is just three knights I can take care of them if it comes to the,t though I do not want to ruin my dress.


    I grabbed the handles on Oberon''s wheelchair and pushed him towards the stairs then picked him up when we reach the edge of the staircase.


    ¡°Why do you think that the old king has sent a courier to us?¡± I asked walking us downstairs.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say, the nobility never paid much attention to us before, and I doubt this has anything to do with my father.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they are worried over your influence and popularity in the city.¡±


    ¡°If that were the case they would not have waited to do something until now and would have sent assassins in the dark instead of knights and couriers in the day.¡±


    I nodded and gently placed him in his second wheelchair at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Shall we wait for them outside?¡±


    ¡°No, we shall receive them here.¡±


    I began to massage his shoulders to loosen his tension. He shuddered and looked up to me and I winked at him. It did not take long before we heard a knock on the door.


    Knock! Knock! ¡°Is there anyone home!? We have come to deliver a royal decree!¡±


    Oberon nodded and I went to open the door. The courier''s hand stopped a hairsbreadth away from my face, but I did not flinch. ¡°Come in,¡± I said with as much politeness as I could muster. They stared at me for a while probably stunned by my beauty and then the courier blinked snapping himself out of his stupor. I made my way behind Oberon allowing the courier and knights to enter.


    ¡°Greetings to the both of you. I come bearing an invitation from his Royal Majesty King William Terramanz for Oberon Flamberge and up to four companions!¡± He then retrieved the invitation from his satchel.


    Oberon received the invitation and quickly read it before speaking. ¡°I give my thanks to his Majesty King William and am honored to be invited.¡±


    ¡°We shall take our leave then.¡± The courier stated then left with the knights immediately not wanting to stay any longer than was necessary near the slums no doubt.


    I locked the door behind them and looked at Oberon. ¡°Well, are we going?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice it may be called an invitation, but an invitation from a king is not easily turned down. Worry not. If my guess is correct then we were not the only ones invited. This may work out in our favor.¡±


    ¡°You expect the princes and princesses to attend then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I received reports of a large number of knights and couriers leaving Sagittae. If we play our cards right we can make a big play in this gathering and accelerate our timeline.¡± He said smiling at me.


    I recognize that calculating gleam in his eyes, it looks like we are going to be busy preparing if we want to reap the most benefits from this event.


    I smiled back at him. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

 Chapter One: The Third Princess Departs

    Alexandria Terramanz


    Today is the day that My companions and I depart. After some consideration, Brigette decided to accompany Sir Foltest and I. Giving the duty of temporary castle steward to Raoul an older gentleman who worked closely with her. In my room, I observe my reflection in the mirror. Comparing the current person to the girl I was when I left Sagittae 6 years ago to take up the position of Baroness of Aquilae.


    I have lost the baby fat I had on my face and now my sharp cheekbones stand out. My white skin free of the blemishes that plague all young women. Perhaps the only things that remained the same are my full lips and my light green eyes and my stark black hair that are characteristic of the Terramanz family. The short hair that I preferred since I was young earned me the nickname ¡°Tomboy Princess¡± though now I take the time to style it on occasion. So much has changed in 6 years not only my appearances but my beliefs, goals, and personality. I wonder how all my other siblings have changed.


    I stopped reminiscing and finished dressing. I put on a long blue gambeson, cotton tights, and a pair of black leather boots. I retrieved my sword belt then headed outside towards the awaiting carriage.


    Brigette and Sir Foltest seemed to have finished packing everything though they seemed to be trying to make room for something. ¡°Brigette, Sir Foltest having trouble with something!? I waved as they turned around.


    ¡°Bahaha, no trouble my lady just making room for ¡°Evangelina¡± I can¡¯t just leave her here!¡± Sir Foltest exclaimed.


    ¡°You¡¯re bringing your greatsword? Is that truly necessary?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not but I want to show off and there may be some interesting fellows I can fight with when we arrive!¡±


    I sighed in disbelief. ¡°As you wish Sir.¡±


    I took Brigette aside and asked with concern. ¡°Brigette are you sure about accompanying us?¡±


    ¡°Sir Foltest will be with us, so we¡¯ll be fine.¡± She stated as if it was obvious.


    Despite how often she scolds him it seems that she has complete trust in Sir Foltest keeping her safe. Well, that is not so surprising really after what he did for her.


    I nodded at her, then we made our way back to the carriage where Sir Foltest found room for his greatsword. We got inside the carriage, and I signaled the chauffeur to leave.


    To combat my nervousness and excitement I concentrated on the constant rhythm of the carriage. Yet, try as I might, my thoughts could not help but wonder about the sudden upcoming gathering.


    No, not sudden I have been expecting this for some time, but I had hoped to be more prepared to make my case to father, though old man Wes will support me it may not be enough.


    ¡°My Lady are you well?¡± My anxiety may have been easy to spot as Brigette asked me with concern.


    ¡°Yes, no need for concern I am merely jittery with anticipation,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, there is no need for concern! I promise that you¡¯ll both be as safe as newborn lambs with me around!¡± Sir Foltest bellowed.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you did not shout so near my vicinity Sir, especially in such an enclosed space.¡± Brigette who was sitting next to him scolded.


    ¡°Haha. My apologies Brigette I got carried away with myself.¡± Sir Foltest apologized to which Brigette merely nodded in acceptance.


    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment Sir, but I don¡¯t expect to face any immediate threats.¡± Although thinly veiled threats were not off the table. ¡°Nevertheless, I am assured with your presence here with us Sir Foltest.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me, my Lady. If you don¡¯t expect any trouble then can I assume you know the reason as to why you were summoned by his Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I cannot be certain, but I guess that it has to do with the heir to the throne.¡± Sir Foltest and Brigette gasped at my statement.


    ¡°So soon!?¡± Brigette exclaimed. Sir Foltest closed his eyes and stroked his blondish beard seemingly in thought.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°It is no secret his highness¡¯s health is waning. Although I expected it, I agree with you Brigette it is too soon. I fear something else may be afoot.¡±


    Sir Foltest opened his eyes and said warily ¡°Could this have something to do with the Vigil syndicate? I have heard rumblings as of late that they are causing more trouble in the empire and are growing stronger as of late.¡±


    I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. The Vigil syndicate, not much is known about them. They seemingly appeared out of thin air around 5 years ago and have been a thorn to the empire since. If they were mere groups of thieves and murderers there would be no cause for concern, however, that does not seem to be the case. They have successfully conducted raids on well-defended territories and just last year they became the primary suspects in the assassination of a Baron. It is clear that whoever is behind this syndicate has a goal, their members are well organized and well trained. In the last 5 years, the empire has only been able to capture 4 members alive and the most that they knew and confessed to about the syndicate was some of the inner workings. There were the grunts and spies that an executive was responsible for, though it is unknown how many of these executives there are and the leader of the Vigil syndicate who they merely referred to as boss.


    To think that such an organization was allowed to grow in our empire. Have we truly become so lax that a criminal organization is now able to threaten us? Or is it that the nobility did not care enough to do something about the criminal element until they were targeted as well? loathe as I am to admit so, it was probably the latter. I am no different, when I first heard of the Vigil syndicate, I did not think them worthy of too much attention even when Sir Foltest advised to look further into them. Now we are seeing the ramifications of our actions or inaction rather.


    ¡°Sir Foltest you once advised me that I should pay more attention and look for signs of the Vigil syndicate when we discovered them in Aquilae. Why did you suspect them to be more threatening than what I had initially thought?¡±


    ¡°At first it was just a hunch of mine but now after my investigations, I have three reasons, my Lady. First, their members at least some of them are well trained enough to fight knights one on one. Sir Wallace who was the one who coincidentally discovered a Vigil agent when on patrol and tailed him to his hideout was not able to capture or kill whoever it was. I know Sir Wallace and you do as well my lady, he is one of the best knights in Aquilae and would not lose to just anyone. When I questioned Sir Wallace about his encounter he said that when he confronted him he was fighting to capture him but soon realized that the Vigil agent was not someone that he could fight while holding back so he changed his mind and decided to kill him. However, he was soon distracted by a fire that started in the hideout and that was when the second Vigil agent exited the hideout and kept Sir Wallace at bay with a crossbow allowing the first Vigil agent to escape and the second to follow after.¡±


    Certainly, Sir Wallace is a strong knight, but a crossbow bolt piercing his armor while fighting the first Vigil agent was highly likely. It is understandable why he would back down rather than confront them by himself.


    ¡°Second, they were in Aquilae for quite some time just observing the barony not making any trouble or noticeable moves though I suspect they were recruiting. Although most of whatever was inside the hideout went up in flames or was spirited away by the Vigil agents what we could recover from the hideout was worrying. We found pages with information on citizens and even some of our knights with things listed like relationships, time spent in Aquilae, their favorite drinks, and even speculation on if they were happy in Aquilae. We also found a letter that simply stated, ¡°Keep observing¡±.


    We questioned the people that we found pages on and even had them observed for a while, but we did not find anything suspicious. If they were recruiting then they may not have gotten to that stage before they were discovered. But that just may be wishful thinking.


    ¡°Finally, we do not know where they originated from. Most bandits, thieves, and criminal groups have a location where they operate and tend to stick there as it would be costly and timely to move around too much. There are several territories where it was found that the Vigil syndicate operated in but because of that, we do not know where they originated from. The earliest sign that was found of them was 5 years ago in the Sagittarii duchy though it is unlikely that is where they originated from. This could just be a case of criminals using the name to increase their notoriety, but I very much doubt it.¡±


    Sagittarii is my brother Sylvain¡¯s duchy and one of the largest territories in the Sagitta empire. It would make sense if the Vigil syndicate were able to operate out of there for some time before we even knew their name.


    ¡°I have a thought about them of my own if you don¡¯t mind me interrupting,¡± Brigette said.


    ¡°Not at all please go ahead, Brigette.¡± Sir Foltest replied, and I nodded my head as well encouraging her to continue.


    ¡°I may be wrong since I am not as well informed as the both of you but from what I know they rarely if ever target the common folk and instead seem to only be targeting nobility. Furthermore, has there been much unrest or fear with the common folk about the Vigil syndicate?¡±


    Sir Foltest and I stared at each other in surprise. Aside from the complaints of the fire and smoke when the Vigil hideout was burned I could not recall any complaints about or related to the Vigil syndicate at least in Aquilae coming from the common folk.


    ¡°You raise an interesting point, Brigette. It could be because they operate carefully and quietly so they are rarely noticed until it is too late or there could be a deeper reason. Whatever the case it does not change the fact that they are a dangerous unknown element.¡± Sir Foltest stated as he stroked his beard.


    ¡°You may be right Sir Foltest. Their existence is a threat to the empire, perhaps bigger than we know.¡± I sighed and closed my eyes it would take about 2 days and a half before we reached the capital of Sagitta Kingdom Sagittae the home of my late mother Annette and my father King William Terramanz.

 Chapter Two: Sagittae Arrival

    Alexandria Terramanz


    As our carriage approached the city gates the guards in their dark blue gambeson and mail halted the carriage. ¡°Declare yourself!¡± one of the guards shouted.


    Sir Foltest, Brigette, and I stepped out of the carriage. I took a moment to adjust my gambeson and sword at my hip before speaking. ¡°I am Alexandria Terramanz the Baroness of Aquilae here with my companions Sir Foltest and Lady Brigette.¡±


    They did not have much of a reaction when I told them who I was so can assume that some of my siblings have already arrived. How worrying.


    I retrieved the invitation from my satchel ¡°Here to attend his Majesty¡¯s King William Terramanz summoning.¡±  I handed my invitation to a guard who was in charge based on his bearings and the fact that he stood in front of everybody. He took a moment to look it over before bowing and handing back my invitation.


    ¡°Pass on through my Lady Baroness.¡± He said somewhat nervously.


    I spotted the swelling of his right cheek.


    Seems like someone gave him a hard time. I have some guesses.


    I patted his shoulder forcing him to look into my eyes and smiled at him ¡°Keep up the good work Sir.¡±


    He blushed looking over my shoulder ¡°My name is Ronald and I¡¯m not a knight.¡±


    ¡°Well then Ronald keep up the good work, and may I ask if any of my siblings have arrived yet? They are not hard to miss they have stark black hair and green eyes like mine.¡±


    He seemed a bit shaken but nodded, ¡°y-yes ma¡¯am, Lord Sylvain, and Lady Ludivine Terramanz have already arrived.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ronald I will take my leave now.¡±


    On my way back to the carriage I heard him yell ¡°Open the gates!¡±


    The gates creaked open, and we went back inside the carriage though Sir Foltest lingered a while staring at something before eventually joining us inside.


    As the carriage made its way to the royal palace, Alexandria fell into thought. I expected Sylvain to have already arrived since Sagittarii is closer to Sagittae than Aquilae, but I did not expect Ludivine who does not care much for politics to have already arrived as well.


    Ludivine my younger sister and the youngest of the royal siblings at the age of 20. Though she is at an age where she should start managing a territory father knew she had no desire to do so and sent her to Roban Allard the Margrave of Leonis a territory that bordered the Orion Kingdom. I believe she was to Leonis to toughen her up since Margrave Allard had occasional skirmishes with the Orion Kingdom.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Though I heard she just spends her time watching plays. She paid playwrights quite well if they could write and direct a play that could bring tears to her eyes. As a result, Leonis now had a constant stream of playwrights and aspiring playwrights striving to catch her attention not only for the money but for the notoriety that gaining her attention brought as well. I recalled that such a playwright and his troupe came to Aquilae touting that their play could bring even a Princess to tears showing off a silver inkpot with the words ¡°A Ludivine Favorite¡± engraved on it as proof. The strategy seemed to work as from what I was told, the troupe had overwhelming success for the week that they stayed.


    If I recall correctly Brigette attended that play with Sir Foltest as her escort and when they returned I saw Brigette was wiping away tears and even Sir Foltest had red eyes and a runny nose.


    ¡°It seems my Lady has charmed another young man,¡± Brigette remarked with a smile. Her sudden remark jolting me from my thoughts.


    I stared at her then held her hands and gave a half-smile. ¡°It seems my brother Sylvain has already arrived; the poor guard couldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes. Hopefully, I gave him a good memory of the royal family that will overwrite whatever Sylvain said or did to him.¡±


    Brigette nodded sympathetically then looked down, ¡°I see.¡± That was all she said for she was all too familiar with what kind of person Sylvain was.


    Sir Foltest stroked his beard.¡°really?¡±


    I turned towards him, ¡°what do you mean really?¡±


    He seemed to be thinking about something as he continued to stroke his blondish beard.


    ¡°Did that guard seem scared and nervous to you? He was far too composed when you handed him your letter and was only embarrassed and nervous when you continued talking to him. Almost like he was acting.¡± He said absentmindedly.


    ¡°Of course, he was embarrassed he probably didn¡¯t expect me to continue conversing with him!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, you may be right my lady I am simply seeing shadows where there are none.¡± He said though he kept stroking his beard which I knew meant he was still giving it some thought.


    I sighed, ¡°If it makes you feel better when we arrive at the royal palace, you¡¯re free to ask whoever is in charge of the city guards about Ronald or any other suspicions you have.¡±


    He smiled and nodded at me though he continued stroking his beard.


    I cannot just dismiss Sir Foltests suspicions out of hand. He has uncharacteristically good insight for such a boisterous fellow. Well, even if he finds nothing suspicious on Ronald the city guards are not an incorruptible bunch and have been known to take bribes. His investigation should prove fruitful.


    Clop! Clop!  The horses slowed down. ¡°We have arrived my Lady.¡± The coachman said as he opened the carriage door.


    I fished out some silvers from my satchel and handed them to him. ¡°For making the trip timely and smooth. After you¡¯re done putting the horses in the stable, I recommend visiting a bread shop near the blue tower it¡¯s called ¡°Valeria¡¯s Bread Shop¡± and it¡¯s just as good if not better than the bread the royal chefs bake.¡±


    Or so I hear I have never been there but has gotten quite popular in Sagittae.


    He pocketed the money and bowed. ¡°I will do so my Lady.¡±


    I took a deep breath ¡°Brigette, Sir Foltest are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Said Brigette also taking a deep breath.


    Sir Foltest gave a deep rumbling laugh retrieving his clothed greatsword and knapsack from the carriage which he then tied to his waist. ¡°Remember ladies safe as newborn lambs!¡± He shouted as he rested his greatsword on his shoulder effortlessly.


    Although he has not seen much combat as of late, I may have been mistaken in assuming sir Foltest has grown weaker. I thought looking at him.


    Though he did not bring his usual plate of armor for this trip, his height, chain, and gambeson armor accompanied by his greatsword which may as well be a longsword in his hands lent him an intimidating aura. I turned to Brigette and this time she did not seem bothered by Sir Foltests shouts, rather she seemed reassured in his shadow.

 Chapter Three: A likable Fellow

    Faust


    The day has been too difficult, a job as simple as guarding a gate should not be so stressful.


    I leaned on my spear and glanced at my brothers behind me chatting and having a good time amongst themselves.


    To be so carefree while I alone suffer is much too cruel were it not for the instructions of the devil I would happily switch places with one of my brothers. Well, maybe not. The people that arrived and have yet to arrive are people that my brothers would not know how to handle.


    First, it was that brat-like adult and her strange companions who caught me off guard. The brat-like adult with her suggestive words and her companions with their appearance alone. I thought back to their encounter and though it ended sweetly I do not wish to meet her again.


    ¡°Declare yourself!¡±


    A dainty pair of legs stepped out of the big overly ornate white carriage and their owner a petite woman with delicate features wearing a brilliant white dress that stretched beyond her feet. She was followed by two identical men in identical white tunics and swords at their waist. Then came out a bronze-skinned woman taller and with more muscle than any woman Ronald knew and almost as tall as the monstrous geezer, the way she carried herself in her leather armor spear in hand reminded him of the monstrous geezer as well.


    ¡°Woah look at her size!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen twins before!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s taller than all of us here!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is because I have never seen a taller woman before but looking at her the desire to be manhandled and pinned down by a woman taller and stronger than me has been born in my heart!¡±


    Even my brothers are excited! That last one though keep your heart''s desires to yourself! Lest she hears you and does exactly that!


    ¡°Greetings guard,¡± the petite girl lifted her dress and curtsied.


    ¡°I am the fourth princess of the Sagitta Kingdom Ludivine Terramanz. Introducing my companions, the brothers'' Sir Jean and Sir Luc and the Lady Sirena. Here at the invitation of my father his Majesty King William Terramanz.¡± she lifted her dress and made her way towards me then ruffled through her dress and retrieved her invitation and handed It over to me.


    I quickly read through it and found nothing amiss. I bowed and handed her the invitation back. ¡°All seems to be in order Lady Ludivine please head on in.¡±


    She did not take her invitation and instead stared at me. ¡°My, you¡¯re quite good aren¡¯t you. Why have I not heard of you before?¡±


    A spike of alarm went through me. ¡°I do not know what you mean ma¡¯am, I am but a guard it is obvious that you have not heard of me.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Were it not for my many experiences and cunning insight I would have believed you! Tell me what your name is!¡±


    What do you mean you would have believed me? Has she figured me out? No, I feel no malice from this brat-like adult. I will merely play along with whatever she thinks she has figured out.


    ¡°My name is Ronald Lady Ludivine, and I am honored that you even ask.¡±


    Still bowing she stepped closer and whispered into my right ear. ¡°Well Ronald, when you decide you are ready come to Leonis I guarantee that you will always find work there!¡±


    She gave me a quick peck on my right cheek and took the invitation from my hands. She winked before turning away lifting her dress and walked back toward her carriage.


    ¡°Open the gates!¡± I yelled.


    In the end, what is it she thought she knew about me? Best not to think about it lest I drive myself madder with worry.


    As soon as the carriage entered the city my brothers started whistling and patting my back. I knew why they were impressed, getting a kiss from a princess was no small feat but I could not fully appreciate it as I did not wish to catch the attention of such a high-profile individual.


    Recovering from my sudden flashback I studied the distance and confirmed there was no carriage ahead. I touched my swollen right cheek and thought about my second encounter.


    To think that such a sweet moment would be followed by a cruel reminder of why it is I do what I do.


    ¡°Declare yourself!


    The carriage door opened roughly and out stepped two knights¡¯ swords in hand followed by a tall imposing man in a dark blue tunic. His otherwise handsome features were ruined by a long ugly scar running from the right side of his temple to his lower lip. He glared at me like an insect, and he was deciding whether it would be easier to simply crush me and walk away or just walk away.


    Shit! It¡¯s the second prince! I knew I would need to handle this situation delicately, but it looks like I am off to a bad start.


    ¡°You. Were you the one that yelled just now?


    I added some fear in my voice and expression as I knew the second prince would probably like that. ¡°Y-yes my L-Lord it was I.¡±


    He walked past the two knights and with his right hand reached into his tunic, I pretended to be tense as he approached. He showed me his invitation. ¡°Is this what you need to see?¡± He asked deceptively kindly.


    I nodded and immediately after, invitation in hand he slapped me. Fortunately, I predicted his simple cruelty and rolled with the slap minimizing the damage as I fell to the ground spear thrown aside. Unfortunately, I did not predict the bravery of my brothers as they immediately approached, took up their spears, and got into formation.


    ¡°Get away from him!¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay Ronald!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± They said in unison.


    Their actions touched a part of my heart that I thought was dormant. The two knights approached taking up positions next to the beast.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°You dare point your weapons at royalty!?¡± The beast said more amused than angry.


    I need to diffuse the situation before it goes any further.


    ¡°My brothers there is no need to pick me up I merely slipped when my Lord handed me his invitation,¡± I said from the ground.


    Even in this situation, I did not forget to read the invitation and tucked away what I read in the back of my mind as it was my lowest priority at the moment. I took the invitation and crawled towards the beasts¡¯ feet.


    ¡°My lord your invitation.¡± I presented the invitation while kneeling.


    The beast snatches it from my hand. ¡°Do you think I will let you off with such a pathetic show of respect?¡±


    ¡°What would you have me do my Lord?¡±


    The beast walked toward the horses pulling his carriage and stepped onto some freshly dropped manure. Then he walked back to me putting his manure-covered boot in front of me.


    ¡°Lick my boot and I will accept it as a proper sign of respect, I will consider the life of one of your brothers a proper sign of respect as well.¡±


    I immediately licked his boot and swallowed the vomit rising in my throat. The beast kicked me away immediately after and stared at me.


    ¡°Ronald was it? I will remember you.¡± He said walking back towards his carriage with his knights.


    My brothers helped me up but before they said anything I just spoke calmly. ¡°Open the gates.¡±


    They nodded and hurried to do so. I grabbed a nearby waterskin and washed the taste of horseshit out of my mouth.


    The beast seemed surprised that I licked his boot. But what is so surprising about choosing to lick a boot over the death of a brother? No, I have been too idle playing guard here with my brothers that I have forgotten the difference between beasts and men. I will thank that beast at least for erasing any doubts I had about our mission.


    The Sound of hooves and neighing snapped me out of the second flashback I had this day.


    If that is the first prince¡¯s carriage then my job will be over for the day!


    I awaited the approaching carriage larger than the ones that came before it and dared to hope that if it were the first prince he would be easier to handle than the rest of his siblings.


    ¡°Declare yourselves!


    A bald middle-aged knight stepped out followed by what looked like a chef based on his pudgy belly. Next came an old lady with a cane that the baldie helped down, immediately after a plain-looking woman with spectacles stepped out and held her hand out blocking the sun from her face. Finally, going by the beautiful appearance that he is known for, his luxurious blue tunic and the white silk cape around his shoulder, the first prince stepped out. Just the act of stepping out of the carriage and watching his surroundings was elegance personified. He walked towards Ronald with his companions and again his gait was elegant his cape flowing like water behind him. I could not help but feel awe-struck.


    This! This is what a prince should be like! He is an ideal candidate! I will conv-. my thoughts stopped there as the first prince spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why I need to prove to mere guards who I am!¡± He told his companions.


    ¡°Please Prince Bertrand this is merely a formality.¡± The baldie pleaded.


    The granny waved her cane at him, and the rest did not seem bothered by the situation as glasses focused on positioning the pudgy chef in front of her to block the sun.


    Although he managed to destroy the amazing first impression I had of him. If I want to make a good impression I have to take the initiative, Now¡¯s the time to flatter him.


    I cleared my throat to get their attention ¡°How could I not know of the magnificent Prince Bertrand Terramanz who¡¯s lack of humility and girlish beauty is sung throughout the Sagitta Kingdom!¡±


    The fool looked at me with a satisfied expression and spoke. ¡°Well, if you already know who I am then I won¡¯t bother introducing myself and instead introduce my companions.¡±


    ¡°Introducing! The finest knight in all the land! He is known as the ¡°Silver Death¡± though do not let his nickname fool you he is a kind and polite man! Sir Raphael!¡±


    The baldie gave me an apologetic smile and bowed.


    This baldie is the silver death!? What is he doing with a fool?


    ¡°Introducing! The chef who can make a stale piece of bread into a gourmet meal! Given the title ¡°Master of Flavor¡± by yours truly! Master Osmond!


    The pudgy man flushed embarrassed and bowed.


    What an elaborate title for a chef! I will have to try his dishes to confirm if it is for show or not.


    ¡°Introducing! The Woman who can choose and make attire to fit any need while looking fashionable! The one and only ¡°Silk Weaver¡± Granny!"


    She supported herself on her cane and just nodded her head.


    She is your fashion advisor! And she is just Granny!? Well, I cannot deny the fool looks good, the others however do not stand out.


    ¡°Introducing! The woman who manages our money with an iron fist and will punch you to prove it! Given the title ¡°Human Abacus¡± by yours truly! Linnet!


    She adjusted her spectacles and bowed.


    The fool is smarter than I thought if he has someone other than him managing their money.


    Finished with his introduction he walked up to me and handed me his invitation. I scanned it for anything suspicious though I knew this fellow did not have the wits for conspiracy. I handed the invitation back to the fool after confirming nothing was amiss.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name guard?¡± The fool suddenly asked.


    Why does every princeling and princess want to know my name? Do I look so friendly or important that you need to ask!


    ¡°You can call me Ronald at least when you see me as a guard my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Ronald I¡¯ve taken a liking to you! You may address me as your Magnificence or your Magnificence Lord Bertrand. Whichever is more convenient for you.¡± He said as if he was doing me a favor.


    ¡°You honor me your Magnificence I do not why you chose to honor me so, seriously why!? but I am forever grateful!¡±


    The fool clasped my arm as if we were longtime friends reuniting. He looked me in the eyes with his light green eyes and gave me a brilliant smile. Thump! That¡¯s weird why is my heart thumping? Surely it cannot be because I find him attractive. No! it is fear. Though I have not felt it in a while that must be it! Someone who can kill me with just a single word has me captured in his warm soft hand.


    ¡°I will put in a good word for you with the Captain of the city watch Ronald.¡± He looked at me with sad eyes ¡°If we never meet again consider this my farewell gift.¡± He released my arm and made his way back to his companions and carriage.


    I could not process what happened, so I just stood there frozen. I saw the baldie talking to glasses and she nodded and pulled out a small purse from her satchel and handed it to him. The baldie approached me and coughed to get my attention. He looked at me with sympathetic eyes and handed me the purse he received from glasses.


    ¡°For your troubles young man.¡± The baldie said and then walked away.


    The baldie snapped me out of his stupor but I still did not know how to deal with them, so I decided to get rid of them. ¡°Open the gates!¡±


    As the baldie rejoined his companions the fool looked at me before entering his carriage and gave me a smile and a nod. After they entered the city there was a silence that seemed to last for an eternity. Finally, my brothers spoke up.


    ¡°Ronald it seems that the prince and princesses like you!¡±


    I touched my slightly swollen right cheek that the brat-like adult kissed.


    ¡°They gave you a full purse!¡±


    I bounced the coin purse in my hand.


    ¡°Even the tomboy Princess was staring into your eyes!¡±


    My spine shivered.


    ¡°But the prince Sylvain didn¡¯t seem to like you.¡± Another said sadly.


    I touched my swollen right cheek again. This time remembering the beast and I grew cold.


    The fool is surely a fool¡¯s fool, but he is not cruel. The brat like-adult is just a brat. The dutiful princess has potential, but it is too soon to tell. The beast however must die. Too cruel to oppose but not strong or smart enough to rule.


    I laughed out loud. ¡°What need do I have for everybody to like me! As long as I have my brothers It is enough.¡±


    I opened the purse and stared into silvers and golds. ¡°I have received a small fortune today! The next guard squad''s shift is up. Let us drink away our worries and flirt with lady luck in games of chance while the day is still young!¡±


    They stomped their spears against the ground and cheered.


    I deserve a break. So many tense encounters, so many weird encounters, so many dangerous people encountered. The beast is cruel but not smart enough to be too dangerous, The most dangerous is the monstrous geezer. I cannot shake the feeling that when I was talking to the dutiful princess, he saw right through me. When I looked over her shoulder and met his eyes, he smiled a smile that I knew marked me as prey. Can such a man truly be an ally? I cannot help but be skeptical. Those are worries for another day hopefully a day that never comes. Today I will drink and then make my report. While my brothers flirt with lady luck in games of chance I will do so as well by asking the devil to let me go.

 Interlude: A Royal Reception

    Wes


    I stood waiting in the main hall alongside royal knights and palace servants awaiting guests and giving them the schedule for the day as well as directing them to areas of the palace where they could entertain themselves. I had already received several noble guests, but the royal siblings had yet to arrive.


    It is still early in the day; I am sure that none of the royal children would refuse such an invitation.


    The Doors to the main hall open and a pair of knights escorted some more guests inside. I prepared the usual speech, but the words caught in my mouth when I saw who arrived. The former Lord Oberon Flamberge who had gained a new reputation here in Sagittae being pushed inside by who I assumed was his attendant and companion. A strikingly beautiful young woman with red hair, pale skin, and sapphire-like eyes. Her beauty was at odds with her attire, a thickly padded black studded gambeson that reached her shins, a pair of black leather boots that were a bit worn out, and a sword belt at her waist, the longsword on her left hip. I quickly gathered my wits and began to welcome them.


    ¡°Welcome honored guests I am the steward of this palace Wes. There is a banquet arranged later in the evening in the dining hall with King William but until then you are free to mingle with the other guests in the palace garden or the training yard. One of our servants will show you around if you ask.¡± I said gesturing behind me.


    ¡°My thanks for the warm reception steward Wes. I have heard much of the royal palace''s maze-like garden and cannot wait to see it. I will trouble one of the palace servants to show us the way.¡±


    I gestured for someone to come forward to guide them.


    What a polite young man, though I do not know why his Majesty invited him. It is not my place to question his decisions. With such a beautiful companion at his side, I do not doubt that the more uninhibited guests will do something to cause trouble. They should be safe as long as they stay within the range of a royal guard.


    I watched them leave and could not help but take another glance at the wheelchair-bound former lord. He had slightly brown skin, his black hair spilled to his shoulders and his trimmed beard fit his chiseled jaw. He wore a black doublet over a white shirt and black pants with suede leather shoes. His upper body and arms looked well-muscled, and his legs did not look as though they had not seen use in over 6 years. All in all, he looked quite handsome and in good health.


    For such a fine young man to be disowned after he became paralyzed is a travesty. Though he was known and well accomplished for his swordsmanship judging by his success since he was disowned his mind is no less sharp than what his blade was.


    I shook away any more stray thoughts and waited at my post. Shortly after the doors opened and again a pair of knights entered escorting someone inside.


    ¡°Old man Wes!¡± A singsong voice came from behind the knights. As the knights broke away I saw the owner of the voice, little Ludivine.


    ¡°Lady Ludivine it brings me joy to see you again.¡± I smiled.


    I took a look at her companions and was surprised to notice the two men were twins the only thing differentiating them from what he could see was this their swords. The one on the left carrying a longsword at his waist and the one on the right a rapier at his waist. I was further taken aback by the tall bronze-skinned woman with her brown hair in a ponytail and carrying a sturdy-looking wooden spear with a gleaming tip.


    ¡°I am glad you think so, let me introduce my companions the brother''s Sir Jean and Sir Luc and the Lady Sirena.¡±


    I would like to spend more time and talk with little Ludivine, but I have more guests to receive, and I cannot waste time asking for more information on her companions.


    ¡°You have interesting companions Lady Ludivine. I wish we could spend some time to talk and reminiscence, but I am still expecting guests and you are the first of your siblings to arrive so I will have to trouble you and direct you towards the garden or training yard until the banquet this evening,¡± I said apologetically.


    ¡°I am sure we will have more time to talk on the morrow. Until then I will do as you say and make my way to the garden.¡± She said and smiled.


    As I thought little Ludivine is as sweet as when I last saw her. He felt relieved in his heart that she did not throw away her kind and gentle attitude when she grew up.


    ¡°My lady we would like to visit the training yard!¡± The twin with the rapier said suddenly. His brother nodding at his words.


    ¡°I see, and you Lady Sirena?¡± Little Ludivine asked.


    ¡°I would like to visit the training yard as well my Lady it has been some time since I showed the twins their place.¡± She said in a soft voice that I did not expect from such a woman.


    The twins bristled at the provocation, but Lady Sirena just smiled at them. The twins then began whispering to each other.


    Little Ludivine sighed. ¡°You three sure like fighting each other. Very well we will visit the training yard first but after Lady Sirena beats the both of you we will visit the garden.¡±


    ¡°My Lady! We have come up with new strategies that will assure us of victory!¡± The twin with the rapier spoke and again his brother merely nodded at his words though his eyes showed that he was fired up.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sure you have but there is no need to tell me when you can prove it to me with your actions. Come let us go.¡±


    She gave me a curtsy picked up her dress and led the others towards the training hall. Lady Sirena walking beside her and the twins slightly behind them whispering to each other.


    Seems like little Ludivine made some interesting companions and they seem strong and reliable. Though little Ludivine can be airheaded at times I do not think she will cause trouble. Of the royal siblings, she is the last one that I expect to make a mess out of this day.


    Again, I returned to my station and waited. Sometime later the doors opened but this time the usual pair of royal knights did not enter instead two knights that I did not recognize barged in. before I could say anything the royal knights in the hall drew their swords and the palace servants scurried away.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive old man. I thought you would have croaked by now.¡± Sylvain said as he entered the hall.


    I motioned for the royal knights to sheathe their swords Sylvain would not do anything here. This is just how he played his games.


    Sylvain stared at the knights some not yet having sheathed their swords. ¡°Is this how you greet your prince with swords drawn and hostility! I expected everyone to be kneeling when I entered though I¡¯ll give you a pass old man as you are likely never to rise again if you kneel.¡± He cackled.


    To think there was a time I cared for this boy. Was he always like this and I just failed to notice, or did something happen to him that twisted him so thoroughly? Whatever the case the person Infront of me no longer bears a resemblance to the boy I cared for.


    I tried to keep my voice calm, the best way to deal with Sylvain was to not play his games. ¡°Welcome back Prince Sylvain. There is a Banquet arranged later in the evening in the dining hall with your father King William but until then you are free to visit the training yard, garden, or wherever else you wish.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you have to say to me? No touching words of reunion, no fatherly words of advice?¡± He said disappointedly.


    I said nothing and merely stared at him not willing to look away first. Finally, Sylvain sighed and looked away.


    ¡°I can visit anywhere I want right? Well then, I will make my way to Brigette¡¯s old room. No need for a guide I know the way there.¡±


    Calm! Calm! Brigette is not here, and she has not lived here since she left with Alexandria and Sir Foltest. I will not fall for such provocations.


    When Sylvain finally realizes that I would not say anything he began walking away the two knights trailing after him. ¡°You¡¯re no fun anymore old man.¡±  His voice echoed in the hall.


    ¡°Go check on the knights outside and see that they are taken care of,¡± I instructed the servants behind me.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    With Sylvain out of the way, the rest of the day should be easier. I do not know the thoughts of his Majesty, but I think that after our last conversation he does not consider Sylvian a possible heir to the throne.


    It took some time but eventually, the doors opened, and the usual two royal knights showed no sign of injury as they entered.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while old man Wes.¡± Said a familiar voice.


    ¡°Welcome back Lady Alexandria,¡± I said as she, Sir Foltest, and my daughter Brigette entered.


    Brigette ran up and hugged me and I embraced her as well.


    ¡°Hello, father.¡± She said as they separated.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you again Brigette. Since the last time I saw you, you¡¯ve grown into a fine young lady. You look just like your mother when she was younger.¡±


    She teared up but held back. ¡°I know father. Let us talk more at another time I know you still have your job to do.¡±


    She seems to be doing better since last I saw her. Getting away from here was the best thing for her. Seeing her smile and expressing emotion again gladdens my heart. I just hope that coming back here does not cause her pain again.


    I looked at Sir Foltest trying to communicate silently with him to protect Brigette. He seemed to understand as he gripped his clothed greatsword on his shoulder and smiles reassuringly.


    Brigette walked back and stood beside Sir Foltest and Lady Alexandria stepped forward. ¡°I wish you two had more time to talk and catch up but as Brigette said we know you have a job to do. So, just tell us what you can.¡±


    Lady Alexandria has changed too. She is much more confident in herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect your father his highness to choose his heir today or tomorrow he still believes he can convince your brother Bertrand. There is only a banquet scheduled for the evening for all the guests. In the meantime, you can mingle with the other guests in the garden or training yard. Your sister Ludivine visited the training yard with her companion but planned to visit the garden afterward. Your brother Sylvain is also here, though I do not know where he wandered off to.


    At the mention of Sylvain Brigette became tense but shortly after relaxed.


    Good. She no longer fears him but that was just her reaction to his name. I do not wish for them to meet but if they do I hope that Brigette can stay as composed as she is now.


    ¡°I understand, thank you Wes. We¡¯ll make our way to the garden and enjoy some tea while we wait for the banquet.¡± Lady Alexandria bowed and led the way to the garden.


    Brigette squeezes my hand as she walked by, and Sir Foltest gave me another reassuring grin.


    With Sir Foltest around the chances that Sylvain approaches Brigette are low. I have an idea of what Sir Foltest did to Sylvain to make him fear him so and I am sure many others do as well, but they know that it is better to not speak of it lest they bring Sylvains or worse Sir Foltests wrath upon themselves.


    With Lady Alexandria¡¯s arrival most everyone has arrived; the most glaring absence was the first prince Bertrand who was an eccentric and did things at his own pace. I thought now that he was 30 years old and with his father¡¯s health waning he would return and assume his position as heir but that was not the case. I tiredly kneaded my temples.


    It is well known that Prince Bertrand has no desire to become king and is happy simply traveling to the territories in the Kingdom and maintaining good relations. When King William asked Sir Raphael one of the finest knights in the Sagitta Kingdom to accompany Prince Bertrand on his travels 8 years ago he had instructed him to instill the desire to become a king in him. Yet, judging from Sir Raphael¡¯s reports he had failed to do so and had at this point given up. The upside to this whole thing is that the prince has picked up some strange but reliable companions over the years.


    I recalled the report I received around 7 years ago about a Chef Osmond that Prince Bertrand picked up from some inn in the middle of nowhere in the Sagittarii Duchy.


    Prince Bertrand and I were on the road and had eaten nothing but stale bread and dried beef so when we found the inn we ordered everything on the menu. Prince Bertrand found the food so delicious that he asked Chef Osmond to travel with us on the spot. The chef accepted and has been traveling with us since and the food he prepares is truly delicious.


    As Sir Raphael was just getting used to writing reports, there are details I was sure were not written, though his attention to detail has improved over the years. The second report I received from Sir Raphael about a companion detailed how they met a plain-looking young woman named Linnet almost a year and a half after meeting the chef Osmond.


    We met a young woman named Linnet who eventually came to handle and deal with our money. We stayed in a small town near the outskirts of the Vesterwood earldom where we encountered a plain-looking young woman who was always clumsily bumping into others and tripping over herself which made her the subject of mockery in the town even though she was one of the few educated people there. When she bumped into the prince he noticed her cloudy eyes, so he retrieved some spectacles from what we call the ¡°Treasure Trove¡± a large chest that we had been using to store whatever trinkets caught our eye on our travels. Eventually, with the young woman¡¯s cooperation, they found a pair that allowed her to see better. To thank the prince for his kindness she gave him advice on where things were sold cheaply or where we could sell things at a higher price and other merchantly advice as she was a merchant¡¯s apprentice before being dismissed due to her clumsiness. The prince asked her to come with us to Vesterwood instead and help us while we stayed there. With her help, in Vesterwood we managed to not only spend less money than we had done before but also make a profit as well. the young woman advised us to sell some things in the ¡°Treasure Trove¡± that sold for a high price. Our experience in Vesterwood with her made us realize how wasteful we had been with our money before and how easily we were taken advantage of by merchants. We begged her to travel with us and she agreed on the condition that we were not allowed to spend money without her around to which we immediately agreed.


    Based on his reports Sir Raphael seems to think quite highly of Linett and her ability to use money. I speculated that she is probably the reason that the request for traveling expenses from Prince Bertrand has decreased over the years.The final report I received so far about their companions was sent to me at the same time as the second one. It detailed how they came to meet a seamstress and tailor they simply called Granny.


    Wanting a new outfit before leaving Vesterwood the prince inquired about where to find the best garments and was soon directed to a shop called ¡°Silk Weaver¡± run by two brothers. Following the advice of Linnet, we demanded to stay and watch the brothers make the garments after they got the prince''s measurements. As we were arguing with the brothers, Osmond and I heard a weak voice from somewhere within the shop. So, While the prince and Linett continued arguing with the brothers, Osmond and I searched for the source of the voice eventually finding the source coming from a hidden wall in the shop. I drew my sword and threatened the brothers to reveal what was behind the wall and after much coercing and physical punishment they eventually did so. What we found behind the wall was a withered old lady who looked like she had not seen the sun for years working on making garments on her own asking for food and water. The prince tried talking to her, but she was unresponsive only asking for food and water. Osmond made a meal of what he was carrying in his pack and what was in the shop and fed her. All the while the brothers were making excuses and trying to escape until I tied and gagged them. When the old lady finally finished eating the prince once again asked her what happened. Her name was Julia but had been going by the name Granny for years now and she and her husband used to run the ¡°Silk Weaver¡± shop and the two brothers were their apprentices. When her husband died she wanted to retire and leave the shop to the two brothers, so she did just that. Under the two brothers, the shop was not as successful and was losing customers as they were not satisfied with the quality of the garments. About a year after her retirement Granny received a letter from the brothers detailing their troubles and asking her to come and give them some advice. Granny made the trip and when she entered the shop they tied her up and gagged her. Waiting until the dead of night they took off her gag and woke her up and told her that she was to get to work on making garments like before. She refused and demanded to be let go. The brothers gagged her again and told her she would not be leaving unless she got to work making garments. A day and a half later no longer being able to stand the hunger and thirst she agreed to keep working in secret behind the secret wall as the brothers took credit for her work. When we rescued her, she had already lived behind the wall for 3 years. Granny tried to make light of the situation by saying that it reignited her passion for her work, but we all knew it to be false bravado. The prince asked her what she planned on doing from now on to which she did not respond for a long time. Eventually, she said that making garments had been her entire life but now she loathed to do so again. The prince told her that he came looking for a new outfit, but he was fortunate enough to instead find a personal tailor. He then asked her if she wished to join us on our travels. Granny was stunned but eventually agreed as she said stated ¡°I have nothing else to do¡±. As Granny was packing up her equipment the prince asked her what was to be done with the shop to which she replied, ¡°burn it down for all I care.¡± glaring at the still bound and gagged brothers. Eventually, everyone but the prince and I went inside the carriage. When I asked the Prince what we should do about the shop he replied with, you heard Granny ¡°burn it down.¡± then I asked what should be done about the brothers the prince said, ¡°what about them?¡± He then started using candles to start a fire in the shop. Once he was satisfied that it would burn down we left the burning shop and went inside the carriage leaving the brothers to their fate.


    When I read that report I was shocked not only by the situation that Granny was in but that Prince Bertrand had it in him to kill even if it was indirectly. After that, I half-expected reports about Prince Bertrand suddenly becoming mad no doubt my experience with Sylvain influencing my thoughts. Fortunately, I received no such reports and from all accounts, Prince Bertrand was enjoying his travels with his companions,


    Suddenly the doors opened, and I sighed in relief as the first prince entered followed by his companions that I was just thinking about. It was like seeing old friends for me though I only personally knew Prince Bertrand and Sir Raphael. I had never seen them, and they did not know me. But I knew them or at least the parts about them that Sir Raphael wrote down in his reports.


    Prince Bertrand does not look to have aged too much since I last saw him, and it seems that Sir Raphael finally accepted his fate and shaved his head. I smiled and observed the others.


    The pudgy one is no doubt the chef, Osmond! He looks just as I imagined him to be.


    The Plain woman with the spectacles is no doubt the would-be merchant Linnet! I will need to thank her at some point for her hard work.


    Granny looks healthier than I thought she would though she is relying on a cane she stands with her back straight and walks confidently! She seems to be a few years older than me, but I will not make the mistake of asking her about it.


    ¡°Old man Wes allow me to introduce my companions!¡±


    Though I already know who they are the prince does not know that I know, This will take a while but now everyone is here, and whatever King William is planning can begin.

 Chapter Four: Oberon and Valeria Make their Move

    Valeria


    ¡°You have been drawing a lot of attention Val please be more cautious we don¡¯t want any unnecessary trouble,¡± Oberon told me from below.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped I am quite the beauty after all,¡± I replied with a bit of pride.


    Is he jealous? Probably not, he is quite confident in himself, but I wish he showed a bit of concern. Even if he knows I would crush anyone who approaches me so tactlessly there is still a small chance I will not just so I can make you jealous you know.


    He grabbed one of my hands using it to turn himself around and pulled me down on his lap. Though I could have easily resisted I wanted to let this play out.


    ¡°It is because you are so beautiful that I worry Val. One day you may decide that you no longer want me and the thought of you with someone else makes me burn with jealousy.¡±


    I almost believed him until I saw a slight smirk forming on his lip and the mischievous glint in his eyes. I blushed and got off of him taking position behind him again.


    After all our time together, I should not be surprised he knows what I want to hear. I am the same with him at times.


    ¡°I will get you back for playing with my heart like that Oberon.¡±


    He laughed ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Perhaps you should not I know your weakness after all.


    I enhanced my vision and focused on the entrance to the garden until finally the last person we were expecting entered.


    ¡°It seems that all the major players have arrived Oberon,¡± I said pointing Prince Bertrand Terramanz out.


    Sip, clang! Oberon finished his tea then sets his cup down. ¡°It would appear so, all the royal siblings have arrived, the nobles, well those that matter have arrived, and the Earl of Vesterwood Louis Flamberge, my father.¡± He said as if it was a curse. He squeezed his teacup so hard I feared he would break it.


    ¡°Let me serve you some more tea Oberon,¡± I said as I gently uncurled his fingers from his teacup. He breathed evenly as if to steady his emotions which were probably exactly what he was doing. As I poured him a cup of his favorite black tea imported from the Sagittarii duchy he got himself under control.


    ¡°Thank you Val,¡± he said as I gave him his cup. ¡°Not just for the tea but for sticking with me all this time. Now that we are here, I realized I haven¡¯t told you that enough.¡± He took a sip of his tea to hide his embarrassment.


    At least I think that it''s embarrassment, I hope it is embarrassment and not just an attempt to make me forgot his mischief from earlier. It is rare to catch him in such a vulnerable moment nowadays. Either way, this is the perfect time to get him back!


    I hid a small smile ¡°There is no need for thanks. We already said and swore what we needed to say to each other years ago.¡± This time I could not hide my smile. ¡°Even if the world aba-¡°


    Kugh! Oberon pretended to choke on his tea. No, looking at his face he is not pretending, I took the teacup from his hand and set it down then proceeded to massage his back,


    Eventually, his coughing subsided. I wanted to laugh but managed to stay stoic. ¡°Even after all these years, you¡¯re still embarrassed by those words huh. If I did not know any better, I would think you didn¡¯t mean them.¡± I managed to add some sadness to my voice.


    Perhaps because Oberon was so used to my tricks, he did not register it and simply snorted. ¡°Like you said we already said and swore what we needed to each other years ago. No need to repeat it if we already know in our hearts it''s true.¡± He spoke that last bit in a hurry.


    As I thought his biggest weakness is still the words he said to me at that time. With this, we are even again.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Enough banter let¡¯s get to work.¡± I nodded and retrieved a comb from inside his wheelchair pocket and started to comb and style his hair.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I think we should approach the third princess Alexandria first. She is the most approachable and I have some rapport with Sir Foltest, though I haven¡¯t seen or spoken to him in years. She is also my first choice so if it goes well we may not need to approach the others¡± Oberon told me wanting to hear my thoughts.


    I took out the small mirror inside his wheelchair''s pocket and held it out for him. ¡°Is that wise Oberon? The princess seems simple enough to handle but you¡¯ve always told me that Sir Foltest is a dangerous individual.¡±


    He gazed at his hair in the mirror, and said, ¡°It¡¯s acceptable.¡± I knew that was probably the best I was going to get when he was in business mode. I sighed and put the mirror and comb back inside his wheelchair pocket.


    ¡°Sir Foltest is most dangerous for people that assume he is a but a brute. We know that behind the gentle giant routine hides a sharp mind.¡±


    I nodded and began pushing Oberon''s wheelchair trying to find the third princess within the vast maze-like garden while avoiding everybody else.


    ¡°If I were to fight sir Foltest now who would win?¡± I asked Oberon.


    He pondered for a moment ¡°If it was the same Sir Foltest that I knew when I was a teen then I am confident that with the skills you picked up as a mercenary, your natural talents, and my tutelage you would win.¡±


    I kept pushing him forward. ¡°But the Sir Foltest of now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. logically speaking as he is now around 40 years old. His strength should have waned. yet he has always had the strength to spare and now that he is older, I¡¯m sure he has found new tricks to compensate for his older age.¡±


    I thought for a moment. ¡°Shall I ask him for a friendly match?¡± I said patting my longsword in anticipation.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke around. Remember what I said about caution? Showing off in a situation like this will invite unwanted scrutiny not to mention potential assassins and nobles that no doubt will try to pull you onto their side.¡±


    ¡°I would kill all the assassins and turn down any noble that tries to get me on their side. Might kill them too if they persist.¡± I said without missing a beat.


    ¡°Are you confident that you can do so while protecting me?¡± He said looking up at my eyes from his wheelchair.


    I was confident in doing so but that would ruin our plans and I did not wish to risk Oberon getting hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll behave,¡± I said conceding.


    We searched in silence until I spotted the stark black hair that is characteristic of the Terramanz family at a distance.


    ¡°Is that her?¡± I pointed.


    ¡°You know that I cannot see that far. Just tell me, is there a bear-like man with her?¡±


    I nodded spotting the man carrying a greatsword on his shoulder seemingly on guard while Alexandria drank her tea. There was also a smaller petite woman accompanying them as well though she was not drinking tea and seemed agitated.


    I focused my vision on the girl. Shorter than Alexandria, blonde, 25-26 years old same as me maybe younger. No armor or weapons on her like her companions. Not a fighter, wearing a simple light blue dress, cute face though it is distorted by a frown. I followed her gaze and saw that she was staring at the second prince Sylvain. Hmmm, she is uncomfortable and seems scared. They have a connection and not a good one by the look of it. She unconsciously hides behind Sir Foltest a habit it looks like. How cute. That is enough for now.


    I pulled back my vision and watched my surroundings, to my left I spotted some noblemen gathered making conversation. I strained my hearing to listen but all I picked up was useless speculation on why the old king had summoned them here. I searched for anyone important that may provide some useful information, I saw the fourth princess Ludivine conversing with the first prince Bertrand. I also spotted their companions mingling with each other though they looked interesting I decided to focus on the Prince and Princess.


    Once again I strained my hearing and picked up snippets of their conversation.


    ¡°He was such an impressive fellow that I gave him the courtesy of kissing his cheek goodbye and offering him a position in Leonis.¡± Said Ludivine.


    Since I was focused on listening, I could not see them clearly but I believed I saw Bertrand nodding his head. ¡°Indeed, I was so impressed by his knowledge of my magnificence that I put in a good word for him with the city watches Captain.¡±


    Clap! Clap! ¡°How generous of you brother I¡¯m sure that Ronald will appreciate the boost to his reputation.¡±


    So, nothing important with them either. I guess I will focus my attention on Alexandria and her companions.


    We were close enough now that Alexandria and her companions would be able to notice us. Sir Foltest who was the most vigilant was the first to notice us or rather Oberon. Sir Foltest squinted and stared at Oberon a grin appearing on his face. He said something to his companions. Then waited for us to get closer before meeting us partway.


    He has positioned us so that we are not close enough to physically reach the others but close enough that they can overhear and watch. I look at his clothed greatsword measuring the distance between us. It is not exact but taking the length of his arms into account he can safely attack us from a distance without us reaching him. It would be a gamble, but I may be able to close the distance. I stopped my thoughts there. we were not here to fight him. I would let Oberon do the talking.


    All that setup while holding such an amicable smile. How Cunning! Though we may not be any different.


    Suddenly, I felt Alexandria¡¯s gaze on me. Letting a smirk form on my lips I snapped my eyes to look at her. I managed to startle her as she jumped a little off her chair before sitting down immediately. I wanted to wink at her but knew that it would be too mischievous. The other girl at some point had taken a chair and sat beside Alexandria. I wanted to meet her eyes too, but she avoided eye contact. That is fine I needed to pay attention to the matter at hand anyways,

 Chapter Five: Getting Past The Giant Of Sagitta

    Alexandria Terramanz


    I sipped my tea as Sir Foltest, who took it upon himself to act as guard tensed. Brigette who at some point had gotten behind him noticed.


    ¡°Sir Foltest what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He squinted at something, or someone then suddenly broke into a grin.


    ¡°Seems like an old acquaintance wants to talk.¡±


    ¡°Shall we accompany you?¡±


    ¡°No need, I want to talk to him alone first. you¡¯re free to listen and watch.¡±


    I nodded and looked at where Sir Foltest was staring, and I recognized who it was from the stories that Sir Foltest told me about.


    A man in a wheelchair, light brown skin, a chiseled face, dark black eyes, black hair though not as dark as mine. That can only be the crippled lord! the former ¡°Prodigal Swordsman¡± Oberon Flamberge! Oops! He probably would not want to be called the crippled lord. I wonder how he wants to be addressed though.


    At some point, they had reached a distance where they could talk but they just stared at each other. Brigette pulled up a chair and sat next to me. I had been paying so much attention to the two of them that I did not notice the woman pushing Oberon Flamberges'' wheelchair.


    I glanced at her and was slightly surprised. She had blood red hair that ran a little past her shoulder and her skin was paler than any she had seen before, her face was beautifully symmetric and her eye-, I jumped because she suddenly turned her gaze towards me.


    ¡°My Lady you startled me. what is it? Brigette said surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing just don¡¯t stare at that woman.¡± Brigette probably understood since there was only one other woman besides the two of us nearby.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    I nodded at her and kept my eyes on Sir Foltest and Oberon Flamberge.


    Red hair, pale skin, and blue eyes are not something we see here often in Sagitta. Where is she from? The Orion Kingdom? No, I have seen a few Orions, and they look nothing like her. Maybe from somewhere in the unexplored lands. I remember old man Wes would often tell us stories about the unexplored lands when we could not sleep or misbehaved. He spoke of creatures beyond human imagination and of no matter of weapons being able to hurt them. Those stories used to scare my sister Ludivine the most. How simple those times were. Even Sylvain was a better person back then or maybe I was just blind to the truth. I have never asked Brigette when the abuse started. I tell myself it is because I am waiting for her to open up about that part of her life. But another part of me knows that I simply do not want to learn the truth. If I knew that the abuse started when I was able to do something about it, but I failed to notice I would probably never forgive myself. If it was not for Sir Fol-


    ¡°Bahahaha!¡± Sir Foltests deep bellowing laugh knocked me out of my reverie and startled Brigette, and surely attracted other people¡¯s attention despite how deep in the garden we were.


    It seemed that something happened that finally broke the tense silence though looking at the red-haired woman¡¯s lack of reaction you would not be able to tell.


    ¡°Even a beast without claws or fangs is still able to hunt it seems.¡± Sir Foltest said,


    ¡°I will take that as a compliment Sir Foltest.¡± Oberon Flamberge replied with a smile.


    ¡°So, what do you want? I am sure you did not come all the way here just to reminisce, did you? Though I would not mind if that were the case.¡±


    Oberon Flamberge nodded ¡°I would not mind reminiscing a bit with you either Sir but truthfully I came here to meet the third princess lady Alexandria Terramanz the Baroness of Aquilae.¡±


    I was surprised by his boldness but gave the matter some thought.


    Sir Foltest did not turn to me but said. ¡°Your thoughts my Lady?¡±


    I would be lying if I said I was not interested. Those two have a fascinating story to tell of that I have no doubt and though he is no longer a noble he was still able to get an invite to the royal palace.


    My mind made up I stood up. ¡°I would like to invite the both of you to join us for tea. But before that, I believe proper introductions are in order.¡±


    ¡°I am the Baroness of Aquilae and third princess of the Sagitta Kingdom Alexandria Terramanz. You are already familiar with Sir Foltest.¡±


    Sir Foltest merely smiled and nodded at them. I gestured for Brigette to take my hand so I could introduce her. Brigette took my hand and stood up.


    ¡°Introducing the Aquilae castle Stewardess Lady Brigette.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both.¡± Brigette bowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make you acquaintance Lady Brigette, Lady Alexandria, and to be reacquainted with you again Sir Foltest.¡± Oberon Flamberge acknowledged.


    Oberon stared at sir Foltest and again another silent battle took place. Fortunately, this one did not take long to resolve. Sir Foltest nodded at him then he walked and stood next to Brigette and I. The red-haired woman pushed Oberon Flamberge closer to us until he raised his hand stopping her at a respectable distance away.


    ¡°I am the former lord Oberon Flamberge but now I simply go by Oberon.¡±


    Well, now I know how to address him but to simply address him as Oberon feels wrong.


    He gestured for the red-haired women to step forward. ¡°Introducing my attendant Valeria.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Alexandria, Brigitte, Sir Foltest.¡±


    I was slightly stunned. What a rich velvety voice. Fortunately, I was able to recover quickly.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Now that we are acquainted with each other let us drink tea and discuss whatever it is that you wanted to discuss or- Oberon.¡±


    As I thought it will take me a while to get used to simply referring to him as Oberon unconsciously. Now I wonder what he will want to discuss with me.


    Valeria


    ¡°Oberon, Valeria do you have any tea preference?¡± Alexandria asked while the stewardess prepared the tea.


    ¡°I do not drink tea, but Oberon has his preference that he always carries with him.¡± I reached into Oberon''s wheelchair pocket and grabbed the black tea and handed it over to the stewardess Brigette to prepare.


    ¡°May I ask what type of tea this is?¡± Brigette asked.


    ¡°It is a black tea imported from the Sagittarii duchy,¡± Oberon answered.


    ¡°While we wait for the tea to be prepared I have some questions for you Oberon,¡± Alexandria said.


    Oberon nodded his head in anticipation.


    ¡°I do not mean any offense when I ask this but how is it that you came to be invited to the royal palace?¡±


    Sir Foltest who was practicing with his greatsword began paying attention to the conversation now.


    Seems he is curious as well. Alexandria chose a good opening question. While everyone else that was invited is a noble of some sort, we are the odd ones. I of course was never nobility and Oberon was stripped of his.


    ¡°I take no offense at all Lady Alexandria. You are not the only one curious about why someone who was stripped of his rank and title is here, of that I have no doubt. The truth is I am not exactly sure why I was invited but I can venture to guess. This may sound arrogant, but I believe I am one of the most influential people in Sagittae.¡±


    Alexandria seemed taken aback and blinked.


    She does not believe him. Well, that will make her reaction all the better.


    Sir Foltest just stroked his beard and contemplated.


    Seems like he has a bit more faith in Oberon than Alexandria that may not be so surprising since he knows Oberon.


    Brigette also seemed taken aback but she continued preparing the tea.


    ¡°Can you back up your statement Oberon? What proof do you have that makes you believe you are so influential?¡±


    Although the questions seem confrontational Alexandria is genuinely curious to know if it is true and there is no malice in her questions.


    ¡°Lady Alexandria were you aware of the food shortage in the city around three years ago?¡± Oberon asked calmly.


    ¡°I was aware of it yes, but I don¡¯t know much about what happened or how it was resolved.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, the nobles in the city did not want it known that the crisis they were facing was not solved by them but by someone they considered a mere merchant. The fact that Oberon was former nobility was probably what stopped the nobles from doing something too drastic.


    ¡°Well, to say I single-handedly resolved it would be a lie, but I will not downplay my involvement either. I still have ties and connections to Vesterwood and through those connections, I was able to purchase a large amount of grain and foodstuffs at a significantly lower price than usual. Then I sold some of the grains and foodstuffs to vendors here in the city at a low price so they could distribute the food in the city at an affordable price. Finally, I opened kitchens in the slums where those who could not afford food could have a meal every other day. It is not the most appetizing, but it fills people up and they are still running to this day. What I want to get across by telling you this is that to the common folk I am a hero for being of great help in a time of crisis and in the time since I have helped the people of Sagittae in various other ways. I may not be able to field soldiers or knights but if I ask something of the populace I believe they will listen.¡±


    I smiled slightly. Oberon indeed has connections in Vesterwood they are however through blackmail and extortion. While most merchants followed through to sell at an affordable price there were still some now missing greedy merchants who tried to skip town to make a higher profit elsewhere. More than Oberons altruism the kitchens are running to serve as cover for other operations now as well.


    I gauged their reactions and found them satisfactory. Though the stewardess Brigette was so shocked that she nearly spilled Oberon''s tea. I grabbed the tray from her shaking hands and finished preparing it while looking at the other reactions.


    I filled a cup of tea and glanced at Alexandria. She seems surprised but also impressed. That is good if we want to use her, she needs to have a favorable impression of us. Handing the cup of tea to Oberon I then looked at Sir Foltest.


    Not much of a reaction other than slightly surprised as he continues to stroke his beard.


    ¡°Oberon though I cannot verify what you said at the moment I do believe you are telling the truth as such large claims are bound to have evidence. And I cannot imagine other than impressing me for the moment, what you gain by lying only for the truth to be revealed later.¡± Alexandria said.


    ¡°I appreciate your tacit trust Lady Alexandria. However, I can imagine many men making greater claims to impress you for a moment.¡±


    Wow! Starting to sweet talk her already! Should I be upset?


    Alexandria examined Valeria and smiled at Oberon. ¡°With such a beautiful woman already by your side Oberon I don¡¯t think you are one of those men.¡±


    ¡°Some men are greedier than other Lady Alexandria. Though, you are right about me. I just spoke honestly.¡± Oberon said as he reached out to grab my hand in an attempt to gauge if I was upset.


    I accepted it and squeezed hard enough to make him flinch in response.


    ¡°I believe him as well my Lady, if he is the same Oberon that I once knew then he is not the type to blow smoke. If he says he helped solve the food shortage three years ago then he did. Rather than stopping at verifying facts we need to look into the details of his claims.¡± Sir Foltest said as he grinned at the both of us.


    Never have I met anyone who I wished their appearance matched their intellect more than this man. Could you not have been satisfied being just a simple brute?


    Before Oberon could say anything in response the stewardess Brigette spoke first.


    ¡°I have a question if you don¡¯t mind answering it. There is a popular bread shop near the blue tower named ¡°Valeria¡¯s Bread Shop.¡± Is there any relationship between the shop and the two of you?¡±


    I wanted to answer but Oberon was quicker. ¡°Indeed, there is a connection Lady Brigette, but I will let Valeria explain further.¡±


    I began to massage Oberons shoulders as a reward for noticing and began explaining.


    ¡°Shortly after the food shortage crisis was resolved a couple by the name of Felia and Rowe came to Oberon and I asking for help in financing and supplying grains to help them open a bread shop. They must have learned that we bought grain from Vesterwood at a low price which is where they were from so that was the type of grain they were used to working with. They promised us 60 percent of the money made in the first year as a sign of good faith which then became 40 percent after the first year, we agreed of course, and managed to supply the grain as promised. Oberon and I personally delivered the first sacks of grain to the couple at their storefront. As the area surrounding the blue tower is quite popular my beauty gathered many admirers who were soon pretending to be going in the same direction as us. When we arrived at the store I announced that if they wished to see me again they should visit ¡°Valeria¡¯s Bread Shop¡± at the time a name for the shop had yet to be chosen and the name caught on, so Felia and Rowe kept it. That is my part in creating the most popular bread shop in Sagittae!¡± I said proudly.


    Brigette clapped in appreciation of my tale, Alexandria nodded impressed, and Sir Foltest took practice swings with his clothed greatsword again.


    ¡°Impressive! can I assume that you have similar arrangements with other establishments Oberon, Valeria?¡± Alexandria asked.


    ¡°Yes, though none are as successful as the bread shop.¡±


    ¡°Well, now I am certainly starting to believe you are as influential in this city as you say you are Oberon!¡±


    I can feel that now is the time to strike while Alexandria is impressed and excited. Sir Foltests presence is bothersome but as long as we are not too bold he will not push back more than necessary.


    ¡°I am glad you think so Lady Alexandria because now I feel like I can tell you my reason for approaching you.¡±


    Sir Foltest stopped swinging his greatsword and stood next to Alexandria and Brigette. I enhanced my vision then strained my hearing and confirmed there was no one close enough to see or overhear us. I gave a nod to Oberon to let him know it was safe to continue.


    ¡°Lady Alexandria I want to support you in your efforts to become Queen of Sagitta!¡±

 Chapter Six: A Reliable Ally

    Alexandria Terrramanz


    A silence descended on us, Oberon, and Valeria patiently waited for my response, still in thought I looked to Brigette, and she stared back in excitement no doubt wanting me to accept such a bold offer. I then looked up at Sir Oberon towering next to me, but I could not read his expression. He looked down at me and patted my shoulder a sign that I took as him trusting me to make the correct move.


    I was under no illusions that people did not notice that I was preparing to make moves for the throne. I had already been approached by nobles who pussyfooted about the topic, but this was the first time that someone told me they wanted to support me in such an unabashed fashion. Made more surprising since the support came from a man I just met. Although Sir Foltest had told me about Oberon as they were acquaintances the things he told me about him were not always favorable. The Oberon that Sir Foltest told me about was a teen not the young man before me now so I could not assume that they were entirely the same person. I thought it better to assume that Oberon was a different person than the ¡°Prodigal Swordsman¡± Oberon Flamberge.


    Finally, I spoke. ¡°Oberon since you were sincere enough to come out and say you want to support my claim to the throne I will not insult you by lying and saying I am not interested. But I have to ask, why me? I¡¯m sure you did not make this decision lightly however, you do not know me, and I do not believe that with just one conversation you were able to make your decision.¡±


    Oberon Closed his eyes seemingly in thought. I waited patiently for his response.


    Oberon opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°You are right Lady Alexandria I do not know you. Though I do wish to get to know you better I only know your reputation. In the same way, I know your siblings through reputation. The youngest, Princess Ludivine with more interests in plays and entertainment than politics or ruling. The oldest, Prince Bertrand an eccentric of a man who does not wish to be king, and indeed most have given up on the idea otherwise we would not be in this situation.¡±


    He is not wrong. Even before I left Sagittae for Aquilae my father was at the end of his rope with Bertrand and the rumors in the palace at the time was that the reason that Bertrand was sent throughout the Kingdom with Sir Raphael was to see with his own eyes the Kingdom that he would inherit, and Sir Raphael was to persuade him to accept his position as the heir to the throne. Unfortunately, the plan backfired spectacularly. I still recall when Bertrand passed through Aquilae with his companions, Sir Raphael had tears in his eyes, and their elderly companion Granny comforted him when Bertrand told me he was having so much fun traveling the Kingdom that he could do it forever. That was also when I seriously considered making a move for the throne because if Bertrand did not want it then Sylvain would be next in line, and I feared what the Sagitta Kingdom would become with him as king.


    ¡°The second prince Sylvain I do know a bit personally, and I hope you do not take offense for insulting your brother, is a cruel man who would not know what to do with the kind of power and responsibility that being a king comes with. Lady Alexandria even though I do not know you well, I at least know that you would are more suited to rule compared to your siblings. Furthermore, I respect Sir Foltest and I do not believe that the person he chose to follow would be inadequate in any way!¡±


    ¡°Believe me Oberon you offend nobody here by insulting Sylvain.¡± Sir Foltest and Brigette nodded in agreement at my words. ¡°I see your reasoning and I can believe why you would want to support me though I feel a bit insulted that your main reason to do so was that you believed I was the only choice.¡± Though I said that I was just teasing,


    ¡°Can I assume then that you accept my support? ¡°Oberon asked with slight anticipation.


    Before I could say anything Sir Foltest spoke first.


    ¡°Oberon you have presented a believable case on why you believe that my Lady Alexandria is best suited to be heir to the Kingdom. However, I have a question of my own for you. Why do you care who takes the throne? I know that you and Sylvain have had your tiny tussles in the past, but I do not believe that is sufficient motivation for you to throw your lot in with us.¡±


    Sir Foltest raises a good point why does Oberon care? He seems rather well off and a change of power will not affect him much unless he believes that Sylvain would try to kill him for past grudges which I would not put past Sylvain but even then he and Valeria seem to be capable enough to avoid Sylvain''s wrath. Perhaps he wishes to have his noble rank back? Maybe, but after speaking with him I do not believe that is the case. Then revenge? I know not who Louis Flamberge will support but perhaps Oberon knows his father well enough to assume he would support Sylvain, so he chose to align with me to help in his revenge.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I shook my head why speculate when I would hear Oberon''s answer soon.


    Valeria glared at Sir Foltest seemingly insulted about what he said but Oberon chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°Sir Oberon you knew who I once was, so I¡¯ll ask you what your thoughts are on the ¡°Prodigal Swordsman¡± Oberon Flamberge.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Sir Foltest pondered, once again stroking his beard. ¡°Oberon Flamberge was an arrogant boy who could mostly back up his words, he enjoyed fighting and took great pride in his swordsmanship but was mostly indifferent to all else. He also had a tendency of taking on more than he could chew which led to some disastrous consequences. Well, that¡¯s just my opinion I¡¯m sure others have more to say.¡±


    ¡°I believe that is an accurate assessment of who I once was but believe me being disowned and exiled to die changes a person drastically Sir Foltest,¡± Oberon said with a hint of bitterness.


    I was surprised to learn that Oberon was exiled to die as it was believed at the time that though he was disowned he was merely safely tucked away from the public eye like so many other nobles with disabilities. Sir Foltest did not seem as shocked as Brigette and I, so he may have already had some idea of what happened.


    ¡°Can you give us more details about the circumstances of your exile Oberon? It may help us understand your motives a bit more.¡± I said curiously.


    Valeria sent such an icy glare my way that I could not help but shiver and Sir Oberon steadied his greatsword on guard aiming a glare of his own at Valeria. Noticing the situation Oberon reached out and grabbed Valeria¡¯s hand squeezing and massaging it seemingly in comfort.


    ¡°I apologize for Valeria she is overprotective and knows I don¡¯t like speaking about my exile. I will not deny that it factors into my motivation for supporting you Lady Alexandria and perhaps one day I will share the details with you but for now, I will not speak about it. I will tell you however that it opened up my eyes to the plight of the common folk and made me empathize with them in a way I could not have done so otherwise. You ask me why I care about who takes the throne, and they are my answer. Under your rule Lady Alexandria, I believe their lot in life would improve and in Sylvain''s hands at best it will remain the same.¡± Oberon said calmly.


    I nodded in understanding and stood up. ¡°No need to apologize for Valeria, I was at fault for not realizing that your exile is a sensitive topic. I believe you have explained your motives well enough Oberon. Are you satisfied Sir Foltest?¡±


    Sir Foltest leaned in and whispered In my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t trust them too much.¡±


    I nodded and walked up to Oberon and extended my hand. ¡°I will gladly accept your support Oberon and I promise you that your faith in me is not misplaced.¡±


    Oberon smiled and shook my hand. ¡°I Look forward to working with you Lady Alexandria and you as well Lady Brigette, Sir Foltest.¡±


    Sir Foltests set down his greatsword and clapped his giant hands together. Clap! ¡°Now that we¡¯re all friends I suggest we head to the training yard there is something I am curious about.¡± He said grinning savagely.


    ¡°I appreciate the invitation Sir Foltest but I¡¯m no longer one for sparring or duels so we will take our leave and meet you all again at the banquet,¡± Oberon said apologetically.


    ¡°Hahaha, no need to worry I just want to test your sword, Oberon.¡± Sir Foltest said as he picked up his greatsword.


    Oberon sighed and gestured at himself. ¡°You jest, Sir as you can see I no longer carry any weapons.¡±


    Brigette and I exchanged glances wondering what Sir Foltest was planning.


    ¡°Oberon you came into this snake''s den. You¡¯re not the type of person that would do so unarmed, and indeed you haven¡¯t as I believe you brought your strongest sword.¡± He pointed his greatsword at Valeria.


    Oberon looked conflicted but Valeria spoke first. ¡°I am indeed a bit skilled Sir Foltest but its only to the extent that I am ab-.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking Sir Foltest quickly lifted his clothed greatsword and brought it down in a two-handed chop aimed towards Oberon. Before Brigette or I could react or say anything Valeria drew her sword a blue flash intercepting and parrying the blow knocking the greatsword aside a rip! Quickly followed by the clanging of steel echoed throughout the garden, shocking Brigette and I. Valeria then followed through and closed the distance between herself and Sir Foltest her shimmering blue sword mid-swing, Sir Foltest in a defensive stance.


    ¡°Val Stop!¡± Oberon yelled desperately. Valeria¡¯s sword stopped a hairsbreadth away from colliding with Sir Foltests greatsword. With great difficulty it looked, she calmed herself sheathed her sword in its scabbard, and walked back to stand behind Oberon.


    At some point, people had gotten closer to their location and the clanging of steel brought people running to their location. Oberon and I noticed the attention we were about to receive and nodded to each other in understanding.


    ¡°It seems we have no choice but to leave for the training yard now,¡± Oberon said glaring at Sir Foltest who smiled back unapologetically.


    With our newly formed allies, we quickly made our way to the exit that led to the training yard. Leading the group, I looked back examining Valeria who was effortlessly pushing and maneuvering Oberon in his wheelchair.


    To think that she had the strength to parry Sir Foltests blow and even put him on the defensive. Is she human? I had thought her eerie before and now after that display, I am even more cautious of her. I think I should be careful of what I say to Oberon from now on. Just remembering how she glared at me, her pupils seeming to dilate puts me on edge. I am glad they are on our side but perhaps Sir Foltest was right when he told me not to trust them too much.

 Chapter Seven: Reminiscing in the Training Yard

    Valeria


    Falling a little behind Alexandria and her companions I whispered in Oberon''s ear. ¡°Sir Foltest told Alexandria not to trust us right before you shook Alexandria''s hands. That¡¯s probably the reason why he wanted to test me.¡± It was not something that I found surprising as Oberon told me that Sir Foltest was likely to ask me for a friendly match though we both did not expect him to be so bold and attack us unprovoked forcing me to show my strength.


    He is as strong as Oberon says and more. Though his initial blow was powerful I could feel that he did not use his full strength. If I want to beat him in strength I will have to strengthen my limbs and sacrifice some mental enhancement to do so, something I have not had to consider for an opponent before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised Sir Foltest does not trust us. Now that he knows how strong you are he¡¯ll be cautious of us so don¡¯t let him become aware of your natural talents.¡± Oberon said softly.


    ¡°Even if he suspects something he would have no way to prove it. You¡¯re the only living person that knows and I plan to keep it that way.¡± I said catching up to Alexandria and the other.


    We soon reached the training yard, and I was impressed, it was huge and the green, trimmed grass spoke of constant maintenance and care, I saw a variety of weapon racks containing swords, spear, poleaxes, flails, hammers, and several weapons I did not care to identify then I spotted the experimental repeating crossbow. I had been told by a blacksmith in our care that the top-mounted magazine on the crossbow contained a reservoir of bolts that were fired and reloaded by simply pushing and pulling the attached lever back and forth triggering a mechanism that allowed for a higher rate of fire than traditional crossbows and bows. There were drawbacks to it however like the smaller and lighter bolts that were necessary to use for it to function, were not strong enough to puncture armor there was also the issue of range and accuracy as it had a much shorter effective range and lower accuracy than traditional crossbows and bows. The drawbacks were enough for me to dismiss it as an effective weapon, but the Blacksmith was insistent that he could tweak the design to overcome its drawbacks. Since I thought it would be a good weapon for Oberon I did not dissuade the blacksmith and instead encouraged him to make the design better. Shaking stray thoughts away I observed the training yard and focused on the people already here next.


    I recognize some of the nobles and knights by their insignia, A mountain under a blue sky that¡¯s house Serres. An imposing lion resting on its head on its paws would be house Thibaut but so many houses use lions in some way for their insignia that I can¡¯t be certain. A shield blocking a sword strike that¡¯s house Varon from Vesterwood.


    I enhanced my vision looking for someone and found who I was looking for, Eldridge Varon the head of the family, and who could be considered Louis Flamberges'' right hand.


    Hmmm, unless Oberon thinks otherwise it is best to avoid any nobles from Vesterwood.


    It looked like Alexandria and her companions were also watching the people already gathered in the training yard and had finished as well because Sir Foltest turned to look at us.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for attacking you Oberon since I would have redirected my swing if the lass had not reacted in time. I hope you can understand my need to understand her strength as you once did something similar to me when we first met.¡± He grinned then focused on me gesturing at the rip on his clothed greatsword where I struck. ¡°I¡¯m impressed lass, not many can parry my swing and then effectively follow through. I won¡¯t insist since we have already had a decent exchange, but I would not mind a friendly match or two.¡±


    Oberon shook his head in astonishment. ¡°I suppose I should not be surprised that you won¡¯t apologize and when you bring up the past like that I cannot insist on one either. Nevertheless, we are allies now Sir Foltest and I hope you refrain from attacking us in the future. Is there anything you wish to add Valeria?¡±


    Quite a bit. Like, you are fortunate I did not chop your head off or the next time you attack Oberon will be the last, but I will keep those thoughts to myself.


    I smiled eyes challenging and locked eyes with Sir Foltest. ¡°I¡¯m flattered that you think highly of my abilities, and I¡¯ll admit that I have wanted to fight the ¡°Giant of Sagitta¡± at least once since Oberon thinks so highly of you. Unfortunately, this is not the appropriate place or time for it as I¡¯m sure you understand we don¡¯t want to draw any more attention.¡±


    Sir Foltest bellowed and drew the attention of the people in the training yard some stopping mid-match to send glares at us. ¡°As long as you give me no reason to do so. Rest assured I will not point ¡°Evangelina¡± your way again. Valeria, you¡¯re right a match is not appropriate at the moment so let us postpone it until the opportunity arises.¡±


    Then he smiled and spoke with a teasing tone. ¡°I am surprised to hear you say that Oberon holds me in such high regard because if I recall he once referred to me as ,¡°An oaf who would never have risen so far were in not for his freakish strength.¡±


    It seemed to me that Oberon''s flush of embarrassment was genuine as was his cough to cover it up. ¡°As you said Sir Foltest I was young and arrogant as well as upset that I could not beat you. But after much humility, I have since reformed my opinion about you minus the freakish strength, and I trust that you won¡¯t hold a grudge over something so petty.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Sir Foltest chuckled and reached out to ruffle Oberons hair in response. Alexandria, Brigette, and I could not help but smile at the scene, but Alexandria brought everybody¡¯s attention back by clapping her hands together softly.


    Clap! ¡°As enjoyable as it is to you watch you two reminisce we are in the training yard, and I intend to get some training in with Sir Foltest. Oberon, Valeria can I trust you to keep Brigette company until we are summoned for the banquet?¡±


    ¡°If Lady Brigette wishes to do so I am not one to reject the opportunity to be in the company of two beautiful women.¡± He replied bowing his head at Brigette.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind accompanying the both of you Oberon, Valeria. I look forward to getting to know the two of you better.¡± She replied with a bow of her own.


    I am glad you think so Brigette because you are the only one we do not know much about either and that is worrisome for us.


    ¡°You keep your hands to yourself you hear Oberon! I would hate to smack you senseless souring our freshly formed alliance.¡± Sir Foltest said with mock seriousness.


    ¡°Sir Foltest I appreciate your concern but I¡¯m no longer a sheltered child that has to be protected I can stand on my own two feet,¡± Brigette said though she smiled at him with appreciation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir Foltest if I had any untoward thoughts of Lady Brigette then Valeria would beat me before you have the chance to do so yourself,¡± Oberon said looking up at me.


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Then let us go Sir Foltest after your display with Valeria I realized that I still have a long way to go to reach you!¡±


    Alexandria and sir Foltest made their way to an empty spot in the training yard drawing glances when they passed others by. Brigette, Oberon, and I found a spot under the shade of a tree where we could relax. Oberon watched people spar and train, in my familiar position behind Oberon''s wheelchair I Pulled out a comb and began brushing his hair as it was a mess after Sir Foltests ruffling. Brigitte who was standing beside us awkwardly shifted back and forth and finally spoke.


    ¡°Uhm, Oberon you said that you knew Sylvain, can I ask how you got to know him?¡±


    I paused combing for a moment and fell into thought. I already figured that she did not have a good connection to Sylvain. Why does she want to know how Oberon knows him? By allying ourselves with Alexandria she should know we do not care for him so it may just be curiosity, or she thought it was the only thing in common that she and Oberon shared. I continued to comb Oberons hair as he responded.


    ¡°It was about 9 years ago I was 16 years old and had been making a name for myself as the ¡°Prodigal Swordsman¡±, so I was invited to participate in the ¡°Tournament of Champions¡± in the Sagittarii duchy a yearly tournament where warriors all over the Kingdom were invited to compete. Sylvain was there as well and since he is three years older than me he should have been about 19 years old though he was not there to compete, I think he was sent to familiarize himself with the Sagittarii duchy before being put in charge of it.¡±


    Brigette nodded her head. ¡°You are probably correct Oberon as Lady Alexandria went on a similar excursion in Aquilae before becoming Baroness.¡±


    ¡°I see. To continue my story, I did quite well in the tournament placing in the top 8 before losing to a Bronze-skinned man who used a spear like no one I had seen before or since. At the end of the tournament, the competitors who placed in the top 12 were invited to what was called the ¡°Day of Champions¡± at the dukes¡¯ estate with other nobles where we would be indulged in food, wine, women, and whatever else we desired. It was an obvious ploy to recruit us as various nobles including Sylvain tried to recruit me.¡±


    ¡°Did it work? Were the champions recruited?¡± Brigette asked curiously.


    Your engagement and enthusiasm are appreciated but please let Oberon finish his story before interrupting Brigette. I thought as I finished combing Oberon''s hair and putting the comb away.


    ¡°I cannot say for other years but in the year I participated only 3 of the top 12 were recruited. I believe the bronze-skinned man who beat me went into service for A Lady from Leonis. To get back on topic, when I refused Sylvains offer he raged over being refused and made not-so-subtle threats trying to force me to accept. When he realized I would not do so he challenged me to a duel which I accepted and won. After that, he was able to ban me from competing in any more tournaments in the Sagittarii duchy. We also had some other brief encounters after that, but it is not anything I gave much thought to. I also heard that after the news that I was crippled reached his ears he lifted the ban that prevented me from competing in the Sagittarii duchy no doubt as an insult to me.¡± Oberon shrugged exaggeratedly and said, ¡°So ends the tale of the time I angered a prince by refusing to become his lapdog.¡±


    Brigette giggled and said. ¡°Thank you for sharing your story Oberon it was quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°I am glad you enjoyed it, now I have a question of my own for you if you don¡¯t mind me asking. How do you know Sylvain? Oberon asked the same question that Brigette gave him.


    I am sure that the hostility that Sir Foltest and Alexandria have for Sylvain is because of this girl. Now, let us hear what happened between the two of you.


    Brigette stared at Oberon her eyes quivering, her body trembling slightly and when she spoke she stuttered.


    ¡°Th- That¡¯s I a- am. Uhm.¡± Oberon and I were surprised by her reaction and when Oberon Noticed that she was tearing up he retrieved a handkerchief from his pocket and offered it to her.


    Whatever Sylvain did to her seems to have traumatized the poor girl. Now I feel bad for wanting her to tell us about something that she has not yet overcome.


    ¡°Forgive me Lady Brigette I should not have asked something you were uncomfortable answering. I most of all should have noticed that it is something you do not wish to speak about.¡±


    Brigette took the handkerchief and dabbed at her eyes. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright Oberon I asked you about Sylvain because I thought that if I heard someone else speak about their experience with him it would give me the courage to do the same. I expected you to ask something similar and thought I would be able to answer but it seems that I am still not strong enough to do so.¡± She said smiling sadly.


    Seeing her like that I walked up to her and hugged her so tightly that Brigette was gasping for air.


    ¡°Val-Valeria you¡¯re squeezing too tight!¡± she gasped.


    I loosened my embrace but did not let go. At a loss, Brigette returned the hug eventually closing her eyes.


    Perhaps feeling forgotten Oberon coughed and said. ¡°Sometimes a hug and some understanding are all a person needs when going through or remembering hard times. Do not be deceived by Valeria¡¯s cold and distant attitude she can be surprisingly sympathetic at times.¡±


    Brigette laughed and opened her eyes tears flowing freely not letting go of me.

 Chapter Eight: Scuffle

    Alexandria Terramanz


    Remembering the extraordinary display between Valeria and Sir Foltest earlier in the garden I threw myself into training with Sir Foltest like never before.


    My practice sword met Sir Foltests practice sword Clang! ¡°You¡¯re aggressive today my Lady did my little scuffle with Valeria fire you up.¡± Sir Foltest said as he parried.


    I found my footing and looked for an opening. ¡°Of course! How could it not! I have always been confident in my swordsmanship but seeing the two of you made me realize just how inadequate I still am!¡±


    I saw an opening and swung launching myself off my backfoot Sir Foltest blocked the blow and used my momentum to bring my sword down holding it there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t compare yourself to us, my Lady. I was born just a bit stronger than everybody else.¡±


    I wanted to laugh recalling what Sir Foltest said Oberon thought of him. ¡°Freakish strength¡± was it? I cannot help but agree.


    ¡°And that lass Valeria is strange as well. Do you know of any other young ladies or men that could so effortlessly parry a blow from my greatsword?¡± He said letting me go and taking a defensive stance waiting for my next move.


    No, I cannot, and it is worrying that someone as strong and skilled has not made herself known. surely if she wished she could gain a position anywhere even Knight Commander of the royal knights is within her grasp. I thought positioning for a thrust.


    ¡°Who or what do you think she is? I cannot imagine that someone of her skill would be satisfied just being an attendant.¡± I spoke then quickly thrust, Sir Foltest managed to redirect the thrust though I still caught him in his abdomen.


    He grunted in approval. ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Perhaps it is because you have never been sweet on anyone that you cannot see that she is more than satisfied as an attendant to Oberon.¡± He thrust his sword in the ground a sign to take a break and grabbed a water skin they prepared nearby.


    I put down my sword as well and grabbed a water skin and drank thinking on Sir Foltests words.


    I know that Oberon and Valeria are in some sort of relationship they have not exactly been coy about it. But still, I cannot imagine that she would not want to do more. Maybe Sir Foltest is right that I cannot understand since I¡¯ve never as he put it been sweet on anyone. But wait does that not that mean that Sir Foltest has been sweet on someone himself since he seems to understand!


    I turned to him with excitement. ¡°Sir Foltest have you been sweet on someone?¡±


    He laughed. ¡°Aye, I¡¯ve been sweet on many a lass in my youth. Don¡¯t be surprised if a few giants that look like me when I was younger start popping up!¡±


    ¡°Sir Foltest!¡± I exclaimed cheeks red with embarrassment.


    He laughed again looking at my embarrassed appearance. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked my Lady. I will say this however, we need to be warier of Oberon than Valeria. I¡¯m sure Valeria has her thoughts and motives, but I wasn¡¯t joking when I called Valeria Oberon''s strongest sword and whos to say that Oberon won¡¯t point her towards us one day.¡±


    I played with my waterskin uncomfortably ¡°I know you told me we shouldn¡¯t trust them too much, but you got along well enough with them earlier and you even agreed to leave Brigette in their care.¡± I said slightly confused.


    ¡°I like them well enough I even liked Oberon when he was a young brash noble, and I trust them with Brigette at the moment because whatever their plans are they need us. But I do not trust Oberons hero to the common folk routine at least not completely. I believed him when he said that he thought you were the best choice to help the common folk and I even believe that he genuinely cares for their well-being but there is more to his motivation to ally with us I am sure. I took it upon myself to look after you and Brigette and I would not be doing a good job of it if I wasn¡¯t wary.¡±


    If I was being honest with myself I was a bit suspicious of Oberon and Valeria as well but my happiness of gaining allies made me shake off those suspicions. ¡°Do you have an idea of what Oberon''s true motives are then Sir Foltest?


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t. Honestly, the Oberon that I reacquainted myself with today is far too different from who I knew so his motives elude me, The Oberon I knew was easier to read than a book for children I don¡¯t know how he was changed so but my hunch tells me we need to find out what happened to him during his time as an exile left for dead as he put it to begin to understand his motives.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Sir Foltest looked at the darkening sky and rubbed his face. ¡°Truthfully, I would have preferred it if Oberon''s motive was as simple as revenge against the person who crippled him or his father and Vesterwood for abandoning him, but he has yet to mention either to us which I can¡¯t help but think is odd.¡±


    I searched the courtyard for Oberon, Valeria, and Brigette and found them under the shade of a tree I could make out that Oberon was saying something to Brigette while Valeria combed his hair.


    I do not want to be the type of person who is suspicious of all her allies, but Sir Foltest is right without fully knowing Oberon''s motivations we cannot fully trust him.


    ¡°Come to think of it you never told me who it was that crippled Oberon.¡±


    Sir Foltest hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s because that person¡¯s identity is a bit sensitive my Lady. I will not say who it is but it was not someone from the Sagitta Kingdom.¡±


    I was slightly shocked as I always assumed it was someone from Sagitta that crippled him.


    It makes sense. Not a lot is known about who crippled Oberon, and the details surrounding the duel are a mystery. If that person were not from here then it would make sense why the people who saw the duel did not know who he was. If his identity is as sensitive as Sir Foltest said it is then that would also explain why whoever it was the crippled Oberon did not make himself known, as defeating the ¡°Prodigal Swordsman¡± was a feat that every duelist aspired to do back then. I could ask Oberon directly but perhaps it is too soon, he already shot down explaining his exile so I doubt he would want to explain the duel that led to his exile.


    I groaned tiredly thinking about everything that happened today. ¡°Sir Foltest shall we conclude our training for the day and take shelter under the shade with Brigette and everybody else.¡±


    ¡°Seems like that bit of news shocked you out of your training motivation. Very well let''s go.¡± He picked up the training swords put them back on a weapons rack and grabbed his greatsword.


    Sir Foltest and I made our way to the shady tree drinking from their waterskins all the while. Close enough to see the trio underneath the tree I noticed something was off. Brigitte was trembling and was on the verge of tearing up. Sir Foltest and I looked at each other nodded and broke into a sprint our movement raising shouts of concern and confusion. As we got closer we saw something shocking. Valeria embraced Brigette and eventually, Brigette embraced her as well.


    Confused Sir Foltest and I slowed down. ¡°Sir Foltest what do you think is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my Lady, but it does not look like Brigette is in danger as we initially assumed.¡±


    Walking the rest of the way we heard and saw Brigette¡¯s laugh mixed in with a sob as she continued embracing Valeria. Close enough that we should have been noticed by now Sir Foltest and I slowed down to talk with each other.


    ¡°What should we do? I feel like we¡¯d be intruding on something important if we suddenly barged in.¡± Sir Foltest whispered.


    ¡°If it is an important moment then all the more reason for us to be there as we are her closest friends,¡± I muttered back.


    Before we could reach a decision Oberon noticed us and waved us forward. we hurried and approached him but Valeria and Brigette did not notice.


    ¡°What happened Oberon?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°They are having a moment. It should be over soon.¡± He whispered back.


    Valeria who had her back towards them and Brigette who was resting her head on Valeria¡¯s chest finished crying opened her eyes peeked behind Valeria and saw us.


    Brigette pulled herself away from Valeria embarrassed. ¡°My L-Lady, Sir Foltest how long have you been there!¡±


    ¡°W-We just got here,¡± I answered flustered for some reason.


    ¡°About what just happened! Uhm. Oberon and Valeria can explain!¡± Brigette said passing off the responsibility to someone else.


    Sir Foltest and I stared at them expectingly. Oberon looked troubled and then he looked at Valeria expectingly. Valeria, realizing she was going to have to speak sighed.


    ¡°Oberon was talking about his connection to the second prince Sylvain and then he asked Brigette about her connection to Sylvain. Brigette got a little emotional and being the sympathetic woman that I am I noticed that she needed a hug, so I hugged her, and then Oberon said something that made her cry. That is more or less what happened. ¡°


    Sir Foltest and I were surprised that Brigette would ask about Sylvain since she rarely spoke about him or what he did to her.


    Maybe she was dealing with what happened in her own way by discussing it with people she does not know very well. But I cannot help feeling bitter that she did not open up to Sir Foltest or I, but looking at her clear eyes and relieved expression whatever happened with Oberon and Valeria was a good experience for her.


    ¡°I see, I suppose if I want further details I will ask Brigette. Thank you Oberon, Valeria I have never seen Brigette cry so much but I can tell looking at her expression that it was something she needed.¡± I bowed and then Sir Foltest did so as well.


    Brigette looked embarrassed but did so as well. ¡°Thank you both, I didn¡¯t realize how much I was holding in until it all came flooding out.¡±


    Oberon scratched his head awkwardly and Valeria was smiling gently. ¡°Well, we are allies, no need for thanks. Lady Brigette if you ever need another hug then just ask Valeria I¡¯m sure she would be happy to accommodate you.¡± Oberon teased.


    Seems like Valeria is kinder than I thought. Now I feel bad for suspecting them. Maybe whatever their goals and motivations are will not affect our alliance.


    Sir Foltest cleared his throat. ¡°It gladdens my heart that we have grown so close but perhaps we should head inside as I believe the banquet is about to begin.¡± He pointed at the people leaving the training yard after someone who looked to be a servant came out and announced something.


    ¡°I was feeling a bit hungry after our training session, so I¡¯ll eat my fill. Let''s go everyone we do not want to miss dinner! I said and led the way back to the palace.


    Old man Wes said not to expect too much from my father regarding his heir at the banquet but it should be interesting nonetheless,

 Interlude: A Royal Banquet

    Wes


    Finally, the time for the banquet has arrived and I was busying myself directing waiters and tasting dishes in the kitchen. Until the King, William Terramanz arrived it was my job to keep the guests from becoming restless. Not to mention stopping any fights that may break out and considering a large number of nobles were gathered I expected something to happen during the banquet. I had already witnessed four fights that broke out over the day, and I do not doubt that there were some I missed. The royal knight Commander Sir Joseph was having just as hard a time as he was having to respond to and resolve the fights that broke out, though looking at his face it was hard to tell if he felt anything about it. Guests were not supposed to bring weapons for the banquet but prying their weapons from their hands proved difficult, so Sir Joseph decided to tighten security for the banquet no doubt leaving other areas of the palace unguarded which was a bit worrisome.


    Seeing that everything was in order I decided to make an announcement. Clap! Clap! ¡°Good work today everybody! I know how difficult and hectic this day has been and I appreciate your hard work and perseverance in dealing with some of our more troublesome guests. So, to show my appreciation I will make sure that all wages are doubled for the day!¡± There were some cheers at the announcement, but for the most part it was weak as everybody was exhausted and preferred rest to double wages at the moment.


    I decided to add something to the announcement realizing that some people would not be able to work properly. ¡°If you do not want double wages then I will allow those that wish to leave and finish for the day to do so.¡± Scullions and waiters immediately looked at each other in relief and a decent amount left through the back door of the kitchen.


    I do not blame them for their lack of enthusiasm were I not in charge and needed to appear strong I would be the same way as them.


    I stepped out of the kitchen into the large dining hall and observed the situation the best I could. I saw the nobles from Vesterwood notorious for their elitism talking amongst themselves the Earl of Vesterwood William Flamberge at the center of the discussion.


    I wonder If Oberon has met his father today. No, I doubt he would want to see a man who disowned him, and I do not see someone like William Flamberge reaching out to the son he disowned.


    Surrounded by various nobles from Sagittae and other regions he had no doubt visited the first Prince Bertrand and his companions were at the head of the long table with his youngest sister Princess Ludivine and her companions. While the Prince and Princess were being polite and shooing people away nicely Wes saw that some of their companions were not so polite. The Bronze skinned woman who I recalled was named Lady Sirena stood up and clacked her spear on the floor startling the nobles and making them scatter. Granny looked to have singled out a tall gentleman and was saying something to him then he bowed in what I assumed was an apology before quickly leaving. I looked for Sir Raphael among the crowd and found him next to the chef Osmond eating a roasted turkey leg. We locked eyes and gave each other tired smiles.


    It surprised me to learn how well Prince Bertrand and little Ludivine got along since they are the siblings with the biggest age difference of 10 years, but it makes sense. They are similar in a lot of ways such as their uninterest in the throne or politics. They are also both carefree in a way and from what Sir Raphael reported Bertrand often planned trips to Leonis where they and their companions got to know each other better. Watching Bertrand enjoying himself with his sister and companions throughout the day has finally made me come to terms with the fact that Bertrand will never be king and perhaps that is a good thing a crown changes a man and not always for the better.


    I continued watching them with a smile then made a headcount and determined that almost all guests were in the dining hall. The most obvious missing guests were Sylvain, Lady Alexandria, and Oberon.


    I wonder if Oberon knows just how much everybody gathered here today are talking about him and his companion Valeria were it not for him being seen accompanying Lady Alexandria and Sir Foltest throughout the day I do not doubt that some nobles with untoward designs on him and Valeria would have made a move. Though if the rumors are to be believed perhaps they would be able to deal with them. But no matter how I think about it I do not see how that young lady Valeria could fight Sir Foltest. At first, when I heard the rumor I dismissed it but when I met the group of nobles and their companions who claimed to have seen it I did not think they were lying as they were quite enthusiastic, and their story never changed even when questioned separately. They all said the same thing, Sir Foltest Swung his clothed greatsword down in a two-handed chop and was parried then pushed back by Oberon''s attendant. One of them even had a piece of cloth that he claimed came from the same cloth that Sir Foltest used to wrap his greatsword with. Truth or not the rumor has spread so far that I fear all eyes will be on them when they arrive.


    As if on cue the large wooden doors that led to the dining hall creaked open and Lady Alexandria, Sir Foltest, and Brigette entered. Everybody stopping their conversations and stared her way and then Oberon entered behind them with his attendant Valeria behind him pushing his wheelchair. That was when the hushed whispers began.


    ¡°That¡¯s her the one who fought Sir Foltest!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s far more beautiful up close.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the crippled lord.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing with a cripple?¡±


    ¡°Look at Sir Foltests clothed greatsword there is a tear in the cloth!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! So did she do it?¡±


    Noticing that they were at the center of attention Lady Alexandria and her companions quickly found an empty spot on the long table and sat down Sir Foltest on her right setting his greatsword down next to him and Brigette on her left. Valeria followed close by pushing Oberon to the seat across from Lady Alexandria. She moved the seat to make room for his wheelchair and then sat next to him across from Sir Foltest. Once again the dining hall descended into silence until Sir Foltest spoke.


    ¡°Wes! I thought this was supposed to be a banquet! where is the food!? And why is it so quiet!? I cannot believe that you nobles have nothing to say on such a grand occasion!¡± Sir Foltests booming voice seemed to vibrate off of glass and acted as the trigger for everybody to resume their previous activities.


    I signaled for waiters to fetch food and went over to talk to Lady Alexandria and her group. Again, I could hear the whispers and see the gazes directed their way. When I was close enough to talk I heard Alexandria¡¯s loud whisper.


    ¡°Old man Wes! Why is everybody staring at us? We have been the center of attention since we entered! What is going on?


    I cleared my throat ¡°Sir Foltest, Lady Valeria you didn¡¯t happen to have a scuffle in the royal garden did you?¡± Sir Foltest and Valeria stared at each other.


    Then Valeria spoke softly. ¡°Yes, what about it.¡±


    I was somehow able to keep the astonishment from my face. So, it is true! How that young lady was able to fight Sir Foltest I do not know but that does not matter right now. I have to let them know about the current situation.


    As carts of food made their way to Lady Alexandria, I took the opportunity to dismiss the waiters and personally serve them. I grabbed a tray that contained a Whole turkey for Sir Foltest and began explaining. ¡°It seems that aside from speculation on why so many people were summoned. Your Scuffle in the garden is the most popular gossip at the moment Sir Foltest.¡± I said setting the tray in front of him.


    Other than Sir Foltest the group seemed shocked and talked amongst themselves while I got a tray of Brigette¡¯s favorite seasoned duck legs with a side of potatoes and beans. ¡°How are you feeling? ¡°I asked worriedly I sat the tray down in front of her.


    Brigette smiled at me brighter than any I had seen from her before. ¡°Duck legs my favorite, I can¡¯t believe you remembered! She said as she immediately took a bite before speaking again. ¡°Father I¡¯m feeling better than I have been in some time and I owe to our new allies.¡± She said pointing a duck leg at Oberon and Valeria.


    I blinked in surprise turning to look at Oberon and Valeria, Oberon was discussing something with Alexandria and Valeria had gotten up at some point and was bringing a cart of food over herself. ¡°I want you to tell me about how they helped you at a later time but what do you mean allies? Does that mean Oberon has decided to support Lady Alexandria in her endeavors?¡±


    She nodded; her cheeks stuffed with potatoes reminding him of a chipmunk. I guess that explains why Oberon and Valeria have been in the company of Lady Alexandria the entire day. Then why did Sir Foltest attack Valeria? I will have to ask them.


    I saw that Valeria had found mutton and fruit to serve Oberon while she had a small collection of soups and broth. Feeling bad that Lady Alexandria was the last to be served I brought the cart to her and served her all that was left. ¡°Lady Alexandria I wanted to inform you that Sylvain has not been seen in quite some time and he has yet to show up. He may be planning something so be on guard my.¡± I said as I served her lamb chops, beef stew, and pies of all sorts.


    ¡°Thank you for informing me Wes I¡¯ll be sure to be careful. But why are you giving me so much food? Do I look so gluttonous to you? Look at Sir Foltest he is nearly finished with his turkey and looks like he has the appetite to spare. The food should have gone to him.¡± She said pushing some trays to Sir Foltest who Burped after finishing his last piece of turkey then grabbed a pie.


    I flushed in embarrassment and coughed. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll take my leave and keep an eye out as best I can,¡± I instructed a waiter to take the empty food cart back to the kitchen and continued keeping watch waiting for Sylvain and the King.


    Many nobles went to speak to Lady Alexandria¡¯s group wanting to confirm the rumor and it looked to me that they were able to deal with them easily either dismissing them or directing them exclusively to Lady Alexandria no doubt trying to gain more support. Nearly an hour passed since Lady Alexandria and her group entered yet no sign of Sylvain was seen which was worrisome, to say the least.


    Finally, the wooden doors creaked when opened once again this time King William Terramanz entered the dining hall flanked by the royal knight''s commander Sir Joseph and his second in command Sir Kathleen a female knight. The King with the help of cosmetics and rest looked better than he had in a while. His hair was dyed black and curled though it was not the same stark black that he and his family was known for. His cheeks had a healthy blush and he walked posture straight an amicable smile on his face. People stood and bowed and some kneeled as the King made his way to the head of the table.


    Curious, I looked at Oberon, and though I knew that he was not able to bow or kneel I was shocked when I saw that he did not even tilt his head in respect and was further shocked when I saw that his attendant Valeria who had no excuse to not bow or kneel was not even paying attention to the King but had her eyes closed seemingly concentrating on something her ears twitching occasionally for some reason.


    Should I praise their boldness or curse their disrespect. As long as his Majesty does not notice nothing will come out of it.


    King William Terramanz sat down at the head of the table his knights flanking him. Then he spoke his voice regal as it once was when he was younger.


    ¡°I am sure you are all wondering why I summoned you all here. I have heard your speculation ranging from me choosing my heir, a war with the Orion Kingdom, the threat of the Vigil syndicate, and even of an invasion from the unexplored lands. Let me put your speculation to rest, the truth is that all those issues except for an imagined invasion from the unexplored lands were what I summoned you all to discuss. ¡°


    The dining hall soon became noisy with loud whispers, shouts, and people talking over each other in excitement. Then the King Lifted his hand in a simple gesture to stop and said Firmly. ¡°Enough!¡± Everybody eventually stopped talking and shouting and once again a quiet descended into the dining hall.


    ¡°I Will address the issue of the war with the Orion Kingdom first. As you are all aware Leonis borders on the territory of the Orion Kingdom, so they are the ones who are the most aware of their movement. My daughter Ludivine has been a guest in Leonis, and she and Margrave Allard received a report of worrying movements of the Orion Kingdom seemingly preparing for war.¡± Again, the dining hall grew loud until Ludivine, and her companions stood up. Drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ludivine cleared her throat and spoke in her sing-song voice ¡°Unfortunately Margrave Allard could not be here as he is raising an army in preparation for the possible Orion Kingdom attack. So, I decided to come here but I am not one for politics or war and I will not pretend that I am and instead let Lady Sirena the leader of the Leonis scouting team, and a woman the Margrave and I trust explain.¡±


    Lady Sirena rested her spear on her shoulder and spoke. ¡°Around a month ago my team and I were doing our usual patrol in the Leonis border when we encountered scouts from the Orion Kingdom. Now, it is an open secret between the two kingdoms that the border region of the Orion Kingdom and Leonis is where to send scouts to spy on each other so we occasionally encounter Orion scouts and the way we usually deal with such a situation is for both of us to reveal what we were doing providing a detailed explanation and showing our drawings journals and what have you to ensure that all we are doing is spying and not something more insidious.¡± She paused to pick up an apple and bit it making everyone wait in suspense.


    She continued after she finished chewing. ¡°So, there we were two scouting teams staring each other down knowing we had to reveal our information. I took off my knapsack and threw it at them waiting for them to do the same. Instead, they drew bows and spears on us. They were able to take out two of my subordinates with their bows, but we soon retaliated drawing our weapons, with two of my subordinates dead we were outnumbered 3 to 5. Fortunately, my team is well trained and my skill with a spear is quite good. I will not bore you all with the details but eventually, the three of us whittled down the other team to just one person. Curious as to why they attacked us I captured him alive to ask him some questions. It took some time and persuasion but eventually, he told us that they were probing the strength of Leonis to see how viable it was for the start of their invasion. The material that they had on them also confirmed this as they had details on how many knights there were, patrol times, how strong the border wall was, and more. I brought the information to Margrave Allard and Lady Ludivine, and they immediately sent word to the king. About a week later an Orion diplomat arrived at the gates of Leonis and demanded to see Margrave Allard. Margrave Allard wanted me to be there, so I was also present when the diplomat met with him. He did his usual diplomat thing and pussyfooted about why he was there until I asked him if he was there about his missing scouting team. He tried to deny it but after looking at his shocked expression I knew I hit the mark. Instead of wasting any more time I left and brought back what he was looking for, the heads of the Orion scouting party. We told him that we knew, and we sent him on his way. About 4 days later the diplomat returned with a message from their King, Peter Rayne that he wished to clear up the misunderstanding with our King William. This brings us to why we are here now. To decide how to handle this.¡± She bit into her apple and sat down with the rest of her companions the twins gave her a thumbs up and Ludivine softly clapped her hands.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I was somewhat aware of this whole situation, so I am not too shocked but to think that the Orion King is trying to shrug off a potential war as a misunderstanding. What is worse is that King William may have to accept that explanation as we are facing our problems here and a war with the Orion Kingdom is not something that we can afford.


    The atmosphere in the dining hall was tense as no one dared speak afraid to say the wrong thing.


    ¡°You have no choice but to accept it as a misunderstanding don¡¯t you, your Majesty.¡± Everybody turned in the direction of the voice wondering who dared speak up and they saw Oberon holding the King''s gaze.


    You are not wrong, but you can''t just say it out loud Oberon!


    A different tension was in the air as people now waited for what the King would say and if he took offense at what Oberon said.


    King William nodded. ¡°Yes. I have no choice but to accept it as a misunderstanding. We cannot afford a war with the Orion Kingdom at the moment as we are facing internal issues.¡± he replied calmly. ¡°However, they don¡¯t know that so we will convince them that we are strong and that it would be in their best interest if we accepted it as a misunderstanding.¡±


    Oberon nodded and replied. ¡°A show of strength then? Make them sue for peace before a war even begins and make them concede valuable resources to us and have them believe that is why we accepted it as a misunderstanding. Have you set the date for your meeting with the Orion King Peter Rayne?¡±


    The king shook his head ¡°Not yet, I waited till today to hear suggestions on how best to show our strength before setting the date. What do you think is the best way to do so Oberon?


    ¡°Allow me time to think and converse with my companions your Majesty. In the meantime, you can listen to everybody else¡¯s suggestions.¡± He gestured around him.


    Nobody could speak before because they were so caught up in the conversation between Oberon and the King but now that they were encouraged to do so they did not know what to say. Hushed whispers were coming from Oberon and his companions as they huddled and discussed. Other groups did the same thing, The nobles from Vesterwood, The combined companions of Bertrand and Ludivine as well as the nobles from Sagittae.


    Is there a connection between Oberon and his Majesty that I missed? King William did not seem to mind Oberon speaking up and he even seemed to anticipate it, could this have something to do with why Oberon was invited?


    Louis Flamberge the earl of Vesterwood stood up and said. ¡°What better show of strength is there than showing up with an army your Majesty! We should show up with all of our knights, infantrymen, cavalry, every fighter we have and dare King Peter Rayne to invade!¡± He finished passionately.


    The king stared at him before responding. ¡°Taking our entire force with us would be ridiculous at the best of times but to do so now with the Vigil syndicate lurking in the shadows is madness. They have already proven themselves elusive and patient before striking. They are well trained and well-armed furthermore we do not know their reach. They could be an Orion creation made to weaken us overtime or a secret faction created by someone who wants to take the throne. Whatever they are, I do not want to imagine what they could do to the Kingdom with all our attention elsewhere.¡±


    Louis Flamberge sat down embarrassed but continued discussing with the nobles from Vesterwood. Everybody else continued their discussions as well but seemed hesitant to speak up seeing Louis Flamberges'' idea shot down.


    Oberons group seemed to have agreed on something as they nodded to each other then Oberon''s attendant Valeria Pushed him towards Bertrand and Ludivine. When the nobles gathered in the hall saw him make his way towards them they watched with something like anticipation in their eyes King William included, the only ones who did not were his father Louis Flamberge and the nobles from Vesterwood who glared venomously at him. Bertrand, Ludivine, and their companions made room for Oberon and Valeria allowing them in. Oberon seemed to be conversing with Lady Sirena from Ludivines group. Their conversation lasted for more than 30 minutes the twins and Ludivine occasionally adding something to the conversation then Oberon shook hands with Lady Sirena and turned to face the king.


    ¡°Your Majesty we may have a solution!¡± Oberon said and the King smiled and gestured for him to continue.


    ¡°Lady Sirena as the Leonis scout team leader has compiled plenty of information about the closest territory that Leonis borders in the Orion kingdom the Betelgeuse duchy. I believe that with Lady Sirena as the leader, she and a small team can infiltrate the Betelgeuse duchy and kidnap the duke and perhaps his family as well. I will let Lady Sirena explain the details.¡± Oberon said and Valeria pushed him away allowing Lady Sirena to take his place.


    She spoke with a smirk. ¡°When Oberon told me about his plan I thought he was insane but the more he talked about it the more I could see it working. To begin I want to let all of you know a bit about what I have compiled on the Betelgeuse duchy. First, their duke is a warrior, he leads all expeditions and battles so he will not cower from a fight and is known to accept duels on the battlefield. Second, the wall surrounding the duchy is old but tall and strong. Scaling it would be difficult however my team and I discovered a large crack about a year ago that allowed us to get inside if we squeezed. Since the time we discovered it, we would occasionally check up on it and widen the crack. Third, they are scheduled to have a festival celebrating the engagement of the duke¡¯s son soon. Finally, what makes this crazy idea worth it is the identity of the duke. He is the younger brother of King Peter Rayne, Christopher Rayne!¡±


    Everybody was silent waiting for the King to speak.¡± The ability to kidnap a duke and the younger brother of the Orion King would be an amazing show of strength and I believe could make King Peter Rayne yield even greater spoils but there are a lot of uncertainties. You say the duke is a warrior that accepts duels on the battlefield that speaks to me of someone strong are you certain you and your team can beat him if you draw him out? The crack you speak of in the wall when was the last time it was checked? Perhaps it has been discovered and covered up by now. But let us say everything works out you infiltrate the Betelgeuse duchy beat the duke and knock him unconscious how will you get him out of a duchy that will be searching for him? If you can answer me these questions and set my uncertainties aside I will allow you to carry out this mission.¡±


    This time Oberon took over to answer the King''s questions. ¡°To answer your first question, yes we can assume Duke Christopher is strong, and I cannot speak for Lady Serena or her scouting team as I have not seemed them fight but the 2 people who will accompany Lady Serena and her team are people who I am confident that either one would be able to beat Duke Christopher. Sir Foltest and my attendant Valeria!¡± The King alternated between staring at Valeria and Sir Foltest.


    His eyes finally settled on Sir Foltest. ¡°Sir Foltest you are one of the strongest people I know, and I do not doubt that that you would be more than a match for Duke Christopher. But I do not know this Valeria, yet rumor has reached my ear that she had a confrontation with you and managed to put you on the defensive can you tell me if there is any truth to that.¡±


    Sir Foltest grabbed the last piece of pie at his table and ate it with one bite. ¡°I would not say that she put me on the defensive, but she is certainly strong and though we only traded blows once before stopping she was one of the best I have encountered, and Oberon came into this den of snakes with just her so he has confidence in her strength as well.¡±


    Conversations began immediately no doubt the guests excited that the rumor proved to be true. Amidst the conversation, the King raised his voice bringing everybody back to the topic at hand. ¡°I will trust you word Sir Foltest, Oberon continue.¡±


    Oberon who was talking with Lady Sirena turned back to the King and spoke ¡°According to Lady Sirena the last time they checked on the crack was about five days ago as she wanted to check on it personally before coming here with Lady Ludivine. By all accounts, the crack has yet to be covered up and has gotten quite big. As you may have guessed your Majesty getting the duke out will be the biggest challenge. This is why infiltrating during the festival will be key. With all attention on the duke¡¯s son and his engagement, Lady Sirena and her team will sneak him out before the duchy becomes aware he is missing. I realize that we are making a lot of assumptions that everything will go as well as we said but I truly believe that this is the best solution.¡±


    King William looked over the dining hall contemplating. ¡°Does anyone have any other suggestions?¡± The sound of whispering resounded throughout the hall, but nobody spoke up. Realizing that no one was going to do so the King spoke. ¡°I am still not entirely convinced that this mission will work but it is indeed the best solution at the moment so I will approve of it, however, if someone proposes something better within the day or the morrow I will stop the mission. When do you plan on executing the mission? The King asked and Lady Sirena answered.


    ¡°The festival is scheduled to start in 8 days. It will take 2 days and a half to traverse the border region between Leonis and Betelgeuse on foot. So, the mission will be executed 4 days from now and I hope to leave for Leonis as soon as possible with Oberon, Valeria, and Sir Foltest to prep my team.¡±


    Now that they are allies I wonder if Lady Alexandria and Brigette will make for Leonis as well? I do not know how much input Lady Alexandria had in making this plan but since Sir Foltest is involved she probably had a considerable say.


    ¡°Very well you may leave tomorrow evening.¡± The King said. ¡°Now let us discuss the matter of the Vigil syndicate before we rest.¡± As soon as he said that there were restless murmurs and voices of concern.


    ¡°Your highness I know that they have been a bit troublesome as of late but is there a need to be so wary of them? There are no signs of them in the Ursae Earldom.¡± A handsome man with reddish hair and brown eyes said a noble from Ursae no doubt.


    King William glared at him, ¡°It is exactly thoughts like those that have allowed the Vigil syndicate to grow so strong within our empire you Fool! The king stood up yelling shocking the redheaded noble and everybody else as well.


    The King calmed down and slowly sat down no doubt in pain after standing up so suddenly. ¡°Our arrogance blinds us and makes us believe that no criminal would be a threat to us yet now we are being reminded that we are no different from everybody else. I¡¯m sure you all know of Lord Lisandres''s sudden death last year or rather his assassination.¡± The nobles nodded uncomfortably and the nobles from the Sagittarii duchy looked away in shame.


    King William continued speaking. ¡°Since he was a noble from the Sagittarii duchy and served as a direct subordinate to my son Sylvain I had hoped to ask him if he knew more about his death, yet I cannot find him here.¡± He searched for him in the dining hall finally settling his gaze on the nobles from the Sagittarii duchy. ¡°Since he is not here you lot will have to do, how goes the investigation into his death that I instructed you to perform?


    The nobles glanced nervously at each other deciding who should speak and a young man with golden curls and a soft face stood and spoke. ¡°We spoke to his house servants about what he was doing before his death, and they talked of him leaving in the dead of night with a cloak often carrying a knapsack. They said he would return an hour or two later his knapsack empty. We searched his room and office for anything suspicious but found nothing. We asked if he had anywhere he liked to frequent in his manor, and we were directed to his horse stable as he was an avid equestrian. There we found loose boards in a small corner and what we found was.¡± He hesitated perhaps not wanting to say what he found.


    ¡°Well? Speak man!¡± The king said irritated.


    The golden curled young man swallowed and spoke. ¡°We found proof that he was a spy or perhaps turncoat is the better word as there were journals detailing movements of various people in the duchy and we also found a letter that confessed to his crimes.¡± He pulled out a letter from his coat and looked at the king asking permission to read it the King nodded giving his permission.


    He cleared his throat and began reading.


    ¡°To whoever reads this letter, I am most likely dead, so I wish to leave this message as my confession and as a warning of what is to come. For the past three years now, I have served as the unwilling spy for a man. I do not know this man and know not his name or his face for we always met in the cover of darkness, and he wore a mask. I did not know him, but he knew me he knew my secrets my ambitions and my sins, he used that information to force me to serve as his spy for I did not want it to be known what I was and even now writing this letter in confession I am too ashamed to let it be known.


    He often instructed me to get close to one noble or another and report on their activities. At the time I did not know what his goal was, for nothing of concern had happened in the duchy and for a time I thought he simply meant to extort money from me and those that he had me spy on. Then a year and a half after I met that man, Lord Florian died. It was assumed that his heart failed him but I thought differently because he was one of the men I was instructed to get close to. I wanted to think it a coincidence but then Lord Hugo someone else I was spying on was proclaimed missing after a hunting trip where he was never found. That is when I realized that somehow that man was involved, and I was to blame as well for spying on them.


    Fearing for my life and for what he might do next I hired mercenaries to ambush and kill that man when we next met. I Had them hide near the woods where I met that man 6 hours before we usually met so they would not be detected and instructed them to kill a man in a mask. I made for the woods at our scheduled meeting time to confirm he was dead, but when I arrived that man was questioning the only living mercenary as everyone else I saw to my horror was dead. I made to run away not wanting to be noticed by that man but an arrow passing over my head stopped me. I turned around and saw that man staring in my direction and in the trees above him I saw gleaming arrow tips. Realizing that every time we met he was never alone.


    I thought that he would kill me for what I did but he just laughed darkly and told me it was a good attempt and gave me my next assignment. I no longer felt strong or brave enough to oppose him so I just did what he told me hoping he would not kill me. This relationship went on for three years and in that time I had gotten close to Prince Sylvain as instructed and when I reported to that man that Prince Sylvain was raising an army he fell into thought and most likely spoke unconsciously ¡°This changes things I will have to let the boss know.¡± Startled he turned to look at me his eyes behind the mask examining me. I trembled for I knew then that I was not supposed to hear about his ¡°boss¡± and that he was contemplating killing me on the spot.


    He did not of course or else I would not be able to write this letter, but I know that whenever that man no longer needs me I will die. So, I will leave behind what little I know about this enemy. I do not believe that I am the only noble forced to spy for them because that man once told me in a moment where I stood up to him that ¡°You are not nearly as necessary or valuable as you believe.¡± No doubt warning me that I was replaceable. Their boss is an important secret as I will likely die because I heard of his existence. I believe that the Vigil syndicate that I hear tales of and that man are the same, for they operate similarly. That is all I am certain about after my three years of spying for them. It is not much I know, but I can only hope it is enough for forgiveness when it is discovered that I was a spy.¡±


    The letter folding was the only thing heard in the dining hall everybody else silent in worry and shock.


    I hope that after what we just heard the nobles do not start getting suspicious of each other, but I do not think that will be possible. Sylvain raising an army is also concerning, I hope it is not overlooked. I thought as I knew everybody would be focusing on the Vigil syndicate first.


    King William stood up and glared at the people in the dining hall. ¡°Is there any who would dare underestimate our enemy after hearing that! They could be among us this ver-.¡±


    Before the king could finish speaking the wooden doors to the Dining hall slammed open and Wes saw knights and guards running outside and the palace staff running away. The knight came in carrying a bloodied Sylvain though he was alive based on his breathing and his murderous glare. People jumped up in shock and others drew weapons going out of the dining hall to check out the commotion.


    ¡°Physician!¡± The knight exclaimed tiredly.


    What is this? I expected Sylvain to leave someone bloodied not the other way around.


    The king along with Sir Joseph and Sir Kathleen made their way to the knight and Sylvain. ¡°What happened!?¡± King William demanded.


    The knight glanced up nervously but before he could speak Sylvain yelled. ¡°Assassin! Alexandria that bitch sent an assassin after me!¡±

 Chapter Nine: A Real Assassination

    Faust


    In the kitchen of the royal palace helping prepare for the banquet later in the day I was cursing my luck while peeling garlic. I was supposed to be done for the day after leaving my report for the devil in its usual spot but then I noticed something that made my heart drop. A handkerchief on top of a desk in an abandoned house. If the devil had no job for me there would be no handkerchief and I would simply place my report in a hidden drawer if there was a handkerchief then I had another job to do. I remembered opening the hidden drawer and seeing the letter that simply said.


    ¡°Pretend to assassinate the second prince Sylvain and make it look real. You cannot refuse.¡±


    I threw the garlic in a bowl thinking that I would prefer to kill the beast rather than pretend to do so and prepared to peel potatoes when someone came up to him and ruffled my hair.


    ¡°I know you only come here when you need money Russ so I will not badger you but think about becoming a chef''s apprentice you have more skills in the kitchen than any other scullion.¡± A rosy-cheeked mustachioed man said from behind.


    I grabbed a potato and began peeling with a knife. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for that Chef Rocko.¡±


    Mustache sighed and ruffled my hair again. ¡°I told you I won¡¯t badger so I won¡¯t say anything more, but if you ever change your mind just let me know I can find you someone reliable for you to apprentice under Russ.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you Chef I will remember your words.¡±


    Mustache smiled and got back to his work stuffing a turkey I watched him and lamented in my heart.


    You are too kind mustache. If anything goes wrong today I will make sure that you are not caught up in my mess.


    Mustache is the man who gives me scullion work whenever I ask for it. I feared what would happen to mustache if I were discovered to be the assassin but now that I have come this far I cannot stop.


    I need to finish his work quickly to explore the castle and find the room where the beast would visit. The former room of a girl named Brigette. I recalled that it was the same name as the girl that was with the dutiful princess and figured that they may be the same.


    I found out where the beast would be from palace gossip as, if there was one thing that all the palace servants had in common it was their love of gossip and rumors. I did not have to try so hard to find the information as all the staff that was with the steward Wes in the main hall heard the beast tell him that he would go to Brigette¡¯s old room. The gossip spread fast and eventually found its way into my ears when a fellow scullion told me about all the gossip he heard throughout the day. I heard a particularly pleasing rumor that the monstrous geezer was beaten by a woman though I did not quite believe the rumor I figured there was a grain of truth in it like all rumors so surely something must have happened for people to say that the monstrous geezer was beaten.


    Finished peeling potatoes I noticed that the food carts were being sent out of the kitchen which meant the banquet was starting and I was running out of time to pretend to assassinate the beast.


    The beast is arrogant he will not show up early but late to show that he does not care about the banquet and to draw attention to himself. This is also why I know he will be in Brigette¡¯s room around this time. He will follow through with his provocation to the old steward but do so when he cannot be caught which is during the banquet where everyone will be gathered.  If I cannot catch him in Brigette¡¯s room I will have to be bolder and face him and his two knights head on which could still work as long as the beast knows he is the target though I will not get the satisfaction of hurting him and it will be more difficult to escape especially if the royal knights are nearby.


    I stood up to look for something to do and decided to wash utensils when I saw the old steward enter the kitchen. He gave instructions and tasted food for about an hour then he clapped his hand bringing everyone together.


    I need to leave soon whatever it is that the old steward has to say hopefully it will be over quickly.


    ¡°Good work today everybody! I know how difficult and hectic this day has been and I appreciate your hard work and perseverance in dealing with some of our more troublesome guests. So, to show my appreciation I will make sure that all wages are doubled for the day!¡± If I were a real scullion I would have been overjoyed by the old steward¡¯s announcement but looking at the lack of enthusiasm around me perhaps not.


    The old steward must have noticed the lack of enthusiasm so he made another announcement ¡°If you do not want double wages then I will allow those that wish to leave and finish for the day to do so.¡±


    Yes! The old steward has given me the perfect excuse to leave, and it looks like I won''t be the only one choosing to leave so I can just mingle with them and if my luck has changed for the better then someone will know where Brigette¡¯s old room is.


    Before I left I waved goodbye to mustache to which he gave a half-smile and a shake of his head. Leaving through the back door of the kitchen with the scullions and waiters he figured it was time to ask if they knew where Brigette¡¯s old room was.


    ¡°Steward Wes is so nice letting us leave early,¡± I said aloud.


    ¡°Yes, it''s exhausting dealing with so many people especially nobles.¡± Said a waiter.


    ¡°Fortunately, I stayed in the kitchen and didn¡¯t have to deal with any of them. Especially the second prince I hear a lot of bad rumors about him.¡± I responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s true I was with steward Wes in the main hall receiving guests. When the second prince entered I thought there was going to be a fight, but steward Wes was able to stop it from happening,¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Wow! I hear that steward Wes and the second prince don¡¯t like each other does anyone know why?¡±


    I was about to speak but something I heard next made me pause.


    ¡°People don¡¯t like to talk about it, but the rumor is that he did something to steward Wes¡¯s daughter Brigette.¡± A girl who looked to be a maid whispered.


    Brigette is the old steward¡¯s daughter! How did I not know about this? That must be why the beast told him he would be going to her old room. Now I am sure that is where he will be. His simple cruelty is even easier to predict than his arrogance.


    ¡°Is that why the second prince told steward Wes that he was going to Brigette¡¯s old room? I asked no one in particular.


    ¡°Yes! He was trying to anger steward Wes!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know where Brigette¡¯s old room is?¡± I finally asked.


    An older woman seemed to be thinking about it. ¡°If I recall it is on the second floor right next to Princess Alexandria¡¯s room since they were born around the same time they grew up as sisters!


    That is all I needed to know! All the royal sibling¡¯s rooms have their names engraved on a plaque on their door.


    ¡°Fascinating! As sisters? can you tell us more?¡± Someone asked the older woman.


    Soon the group was so engrossed in gossiping amongst themselves that they did not notice me slipping away when I spotted a flight of stairs.


    The majority of the knights and guards will be downstairs so I should not have too much trouble finding Brigette¡¯s old room.


    I pulled out a folded piece of long dark cloth from my trousers and started wrapping it around my head leaving only my eyes visible. I encountered a pair of guards patrolling but I was easily able to avoid their notice as they were jokingly speaking to each other not paying attention to their surroundings. After avoiding them I found a room with the name ¡°Bertrand¡± engraved on a plaque. I continued searching and eventually found a room at the end of a hall with the name ¡°Alexandria¡± engraved on a plaque. I went to the room next to it and slowly opened the door and saw no one inside. I stepped in and took a look around.


    It was in good condition most likely cleaned regularly. I saw that the bed was undisturbed, so it was likely no one had been inside today. I walked up to a desk and took a look inside some drawers and found paints, charcoal, paper, and brushes. Brigette is an artist or at least she was when she was younger. Closing the drawer, I looked out the single window and saw jagged edges alongside the palace wall. My curiosity indulged I decided to find a hiding spot I saw a closet to hide in but decided it was too small so instead I pulled my dagger from my boot and hid underneath the bed waiting.


    I can just cut him up a bit but perhaps that is too easy. I can give him a matching scar on the left side of his face, but the symmetry may improve his features. I will settle for a stab to the abdomen if he gets it treated in time then it will not be fatal. Now how will I escape? I can break the window and climb down but that would take too long and would make escape difficult. The beast will have two knights with him, but I am confident I can escape from them if they focus on saving the beast.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity he heard footsteps and then voices coming from behind the door.


    ¡°You two stay here. I will not take long then we¡¯ll head to the banquet.¡±


    I held my breath in anticipation and watched what little I could from underneath the bed.


    Creak! The beast stepped inside closed the door and his boots stood still for a moment. The beast took a deep breath and then walked to the closest opened it and pulled what I assumed to be a dress out. Sniff! The beast sniffed and then exhaled in pleasure.


    He walked up to the bed and sat down. ¡°Brigette one day I will take you back.¡± He said and sniffed the dress he retrieved out of the closet.


    Now while he is distracted doing whatever it is he is doing.


    I crawled backward as silently as I could dagger in hand. When I got out I slowly rose and saw that the beasts¡¯ eyes closed a white dress to his face sniffing. I waited until the beast moved the dress away from his face away a bit.


    Before I pretend to kill him I should get some information out of him first.


    Now crouching I saw the beast remove the dress from his face, so I quickly stood up snaked out my left hand to cover the beast¡¯s mouth, and dragged him closer to me then with the dagger in my right hand I flicked the dress away and placed the dagger on his throat.


    ¡°Your knights are going to be curious about the commotion. Tell them it''s fine, or I slice your throat. Blink if you understand.¡±  I lowered the pitch of my voice and whispered.


    The Beast blinked.


    ¡°Prince Sylvain is everything alright?¡± Came a voice from outside the room.


    I moved my left hand from the beast¡¯s mouth to his shoulder but pushed the edge of my dagger to his throat drawing a thin line of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine I just had the urge to hop on the bed I will be out in 5 minutes!


    He gave me a time limit. clever.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not out in 5 minutes they will come in. You do not want me dead or else you would have killed me. Tell me what do want.¡± He said in a hurried whisper.


    ¡°You have been raising an army. Why?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that? who ar- ¡°


    Russ pushed his dagger to his throat drawing a bit more blood.


    ¡°In case I need to defend myself from my sister Alexandria!¡±


    ¡°You plan on fighting your sister for the throne?¡±


    ¡°No! I will be defending my position! Bertrand refused the throne so I¡¯m next in line, but I know Alexandria will want to take it from me. She takes everything from me!¡± He whispered angrily.¡±


    He is not wrong he is next in line since the fool is a fool, so the dutiful princess is the usurper, but the beast is not fit to be a king.


    ¡°What if your father chooses Alexandria as his heir will you still fight her?¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that? I am next in line. There is no reason for him to do so. But even if she were chosen as his heir I would fight her to take back what is mine!¡±


    ¡°Last question. Who is currently supporting you?


    ¡°I-I will not say!¡±


    So, there is a spine in him Afterall.


    I drew a thin line of blood from the beast¡¯s throat to his chest holding the dagger over his heart.


    ¡°The majority of the nobles from the Vesterwood earldom and my Sagittarii duchy!


    Two of the biggest territories in the Kingdom that is enough.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± The beast asked.


    ¡°Now you die!¡± I said lowering the dagger to the beast¡¯s abdomen and stabbing him.


    ¡®GAHHHHH!¡± The beast screamed and attempted to stand up as I held him and the dagger in place.


    The two knights threw the door open and when they saw the situation drew their swords stepping inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move and listen,¡± I said standing, still holding the beast in place twisting the dagger a little for effect making the beast scream again.


    ¡®GAHHHHH!¡±


    The knights stopped unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do, you two will step outside and I will follow I will give you your prince and you will not pursue me when I leave because if you do, your prince will bleed out and die. Now step outside if you understand.¡±


    The knights glared at me and stepped outside reluctantly. I followed the beast in tow. I got a respectable distance away from the knights then pulled the dagger off and kicked the prince sending him hurling to a knight. I quickly turned around and ran the other knight followed in pursuit of me.


    I knew they would not listen, but he is wearing plated armor can easily lose him.


    ¡°Assassin! Assassin! Assassin!¡± The knight in pursuit bellowed.


    I weaved through frightened palace servants and evaded knights and guards that heard my pursuer¡¯s bellow. I made it downstairs grabbed a vase and ran until I spotted a window and threw the vase breaking the window. I jumped out and ran not looking back at my pursuers.


    The devil gave me a difficult job today! I have done enough for him he must let me go now! But then I thought that after every job.

 Chapter Ten: Gathering of the Minds

    Alexandria Terramanz


    Other than my father and my companions all eyes turned to me after Sylvains accusation.


    What!?


    Angered at the accusation I was about to stand up, but Sir Foltest held me down with one giant hand.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to cause a commotion right now my Lady. The best thing to do in this situation is to remain calm while Sylvain rants like a madman.¡± Brigette nodded agreeing with Sir Foltests words and I felt slightly disturbed at the joy I saw in her eyes.


    I could not blame her so I focused on calming down because I knew Sir Foltest was right, but my anger at such an accusation could not be quelled so easily so I settled with glaring at Sylvain who indeed ranted like a madman.


    ¡°Father! She tried to have me killed! Arrest her! She knows that I will be King and is trying to steal my throne! She is a danger to our Kingdom!¡±


    Father said something to Sir Joseph who nodded and took Sylvain who was still ranting from the knight¡¯s arms and left the dining hall with Sir Kathleen.


    Father turned to address the dining hall that had become so restless that people were standing to leave. ¡°Sir Joseph will take Sylvain to the physician and Sir Kathleen will join the chase for the assassin. Everybody else is to remain here while we hear what happened from this knight.¡± He gestured for the knight who brought Sylvain in to step forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The knight bowed and then began sharing what he knew. ¡°Before attending the banquet Prince Sylvain said he wanted to reminiscence, so we went to the bedrooms upstairs. We reached a room and he instructed us to wait outside while he went inside. We waited as instructed and eventually we heard a sound like someone jumping on a bed from the room. We asked if he was fine, and he replied yes he just wanted to jump on the bed and that he would be out in 5 minutes.¡±


    He hesitated perhaps embarrassed before speaking again. ¡°After maybe 4 minutes we heard the prince scream so we immediately entered the room and saw that a plain-clothed man with his head wrapped all around with black cloth except his eyes had stabbed the prince and was holding him hostage. The assassin told us to step outside, and he would follow us and release the prince. We did so and the assassin followed, he then kicked the prince to me, and Sir Kent chased after him while I hurried here where I knew everybody was gathered.¡±


    ¡°I will send someone to investigate the room where this happened which room was it?¡± Father demanded,


    ¡°I do not know whose room it was, but it was next to Lady Alexandria¡¯s.¡±


    That bastard! He was in Brigette¡¯s room! I reached out to grab Brigette¡¯s hand who grabbed it and squeezed in anger.


    Father again turned to address everyone ¡°It seems that we will have to end the banquet here. Everyone, if you have your accommodation you are free to leave if not Wes and his staff will help you find accommodations within the palace. We will meet on the morrow in the throne room. Alexandria you and your companions will accompany me.¡±


    Everyone got up to leave in murmurs of discussion no doubt harboring different thoughts on what happened today. I saw my brother and sister Bertrand and Ludivine discussing something and standing up to leave with their companions. Bertrand smiled at me and gave me a reassuring nod while Ludivine gave me a smile of her own and a curtsy. I was not as close to Bertrand as I should be but that did not mean I did not love him, and I always doted on Ludivine when she was young though our relation grew strained over the years.


    ¡°Lady Alexandria, Lady Brigette, Sir Foltest we shall take our leave and meet again on the morrow. Lady Alexandria I do not believe you are one to send assassins and I think most know that as well, your reputation will not be damaged by the raving of a madman.¡± Oberon who was sitting across from me said with a smile.


    I smiled back. ¡°Thank you for your kind words Oberon. It has only been a day an eventful day to be sure, but I consider you and Valeria as friends.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way Oberon, Valeria!¡± Brigette said flushing.


    ¡°Yes, yes we¡¯re all friends but we should get going too we don¡¯t want to make a King wait.¡± Sir Foltest said grinning.


    We smiled and nodded at each other going their separate ways my companions and I toward my father the King and Oberon and Valeria toward Wes perhaps deciding to spend the night in the palace.


    Oberon may be a stronger ally than I imagined. Because of all the chaos that followed some people may forget how Oberon took control of the room with his highness when they were discussing what to do about the Orion negotiation. I will admit that at that moment I envied him for how he did it so confidently and effortlessly as if his words were law and everybody else was only to follow them. I can see why Valeria is so attached to him.


    I blushed and shook embarrassing thoughts away as we reached my father.


    ¡°Alexandria I do not believe you sent the assassin, but your brother seems to have cause to believe so. We¡¯ll all investigate the scene together with Sir Joseph who will meet us there as I instructed him to meet us at the scene after getting what happened out of Sylvain.¡±


    ¡°Very well let us go then.¡± I did not expect touching words of reunion with my father so I was not disappointed, but I could not help feeling a little sad.


    On our way to Brigette¡¯s room, father had a fit of coughs forcing us to stop.


    ¡°After your performance in the dining hall, I thought you were doing better King William.¡± Sir Foltest said sadly.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Father coughed and laughed. ¡°It comes and goes I had saved my strength for near a week for that performance in the dining hall. It¡¯s at times like these that I envy you, Sir Foltest you are healthier than I was when I was your age and I¡¯m sure that when you reach my age you will still be as healthy as an ox.¡±


    ¡°One can only hope to survive to your age at all.¡± Sir Foltest replied good-humoredly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sometimes I feel like I¡¯m only alive at all because there is some purpose that I have yet to fulfill.¡±


    We did not know to respond to that, so we walked the rest of the way to Brigette¡¯s room in silence.


    When we arrived, the royal knight¡¯s commander Sir Joseph was already there waiting for us


    ¡°Your Majesty, Sir Foltest, Lady Alexandria, Lady Brigette It is good to see you all. I have not entered as I was waiting for his Majesty.¡±


    Sir Joseph seemed an average man, he was neither tall nor short, he was neither handsome nor ugly, he was neither charismatic nor dull and even his swordplay was average, but the reason why he was Commander of the royal knights one of the most prestigious position for a knight in the Sagitta Kingdom was his sound judgment and deductive skills. His unofficial nickname as he did not like it was, ¡°The Cold Knight¡± given for his face that never seemed to change expression.


    ¡°Before we enter, Sir Joseph let us know what you learned from Sylvain,¡± Father said.


    ¡°It was difficult to get to the real story as he exaggerated and made ridiculous accusations, but I will tell you what I believe to be the truth,¡± he said impassively.


    ¡°Prince Sylvain was in Lady Brigette¡¯s room to as he called it ¡°reminisce¡± he sat down on the bed and.¡± He paused and looked at Brigette it was hard to tell but I thought his face was apologetic. ¡°Was remembering Lady Brigette by sniffing her clothes.¡± He finished saying.


    Brigette looked away in disgust and anger, similarly, Sir Foltest gripped his greatsword tighter with an expression that could kill even father frowned in disgust. Sir Joseph and I were the only ones with passive faces though I had to fight for mine.


    Sir Joseph cleared his throat and continued. ¡°He was then grabbed from behind his mouth clamped shut and a dagger at his throat. The assassin instructed him to keep his guards out and he did so. The assassin then asked him questions. I do not know what those questions are however as he did not want to tell me, though he insisted it proved that Lady Alexandria was the one who sent the assassin.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°If that was so then why did he not tell you what these questions were. My guess is he does not want us to know what those questions and his answers to those questions are.


    ¡°I agree Lady Alexandria. So, after asking his questions the assassin told him he was going to die then stabbed him in the abdomen took him hostage, and escaped.¡± Sir Joseph finished impassively.


    We fell into thought and were all probably thinking the same thing, why didn¡¯t the assassin kill Sylvain when he had the perfect opportunity to do so?


    ¡°Your thoughts on the matter Sir Foltest, Sir Joseph?¡± Father asked.


    Sir Joseph spoke first. ¡°This has the Vigil syndicate stink all over it. Striking unexpectedly, The gathering of information, Unknown motive. It all points to them.¡± This time a hint of worry showing through his face.


    ¡°I agree. This whole situation is strange. the knights and Sylvain never saw the assassin enter the room so we can assume that the assassin was already inside, but how did he know that Sylvain was going to be there? The strangest thing however is Sylvain still being alive. Why did this so-called assassin who told Sylvain he was going to die not to kill him? I do not believe that someone so skilled to enter the palace unnoticed, predict where Sylvain was going to be, and I assume able to escape the palace since I do not believe that he will be caught, not kill him? Sir Foltest said stroking his beard curiously.


    ¡°To make Sylvain believe that someone is going after him and I think that someone is my Lady Alexandria!¡± Brigette said suddenly.


    Surprised everybody turned to look at Brigette.


    She flushed and spoke excitedly. ¡°I-I think it makes sense! What I concluded from what you were all talking about was that the Vigil syndicate made it so that Sylvain believed someone was targeting him but failed to kill him today. By making Sylvain think that they failed today they also made him think that he will be targeted again and the most likely person in his head would be my Lady Alexandria! We already saw that he was sure it was her in the dining hall!¡±


    She''s right! That would explain why Sylvain is still alive, and his sudden accusation! But why pit us against each other? Even without their interference, we would likely have a confrontation with each other eventually.


    Sir Foltest laughed and stroked her head. ¡°It seems that I have been underestimating you, Brigette! I agree with her, that would explain why Sylvain was left alive and why he thinks that the questions he was asked incriminated my Lady, perhaps because they were designed to do so.


    ¡°This is why I hate not knowing my enemies¡¯ goals because then I cannot find a reason for their actions. Why go through all the trouble to make Sylvain think this? What do they gain?¡± Sir Joseph seemed to say to himself.


    ¡°That is the question that is at the heart of it all why? Why do they do what they do? Without knowing that I fear we will be at a disadvantage.¡± Father said.


    I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think we will find much but shall we check the room for clues.¡± I gestured to Brigette¡¯s room.


    ¡°It might be a little cramped for all of us why don¡¯t the two of you go in yourselves my Lady, Brigette.¡± Sir Foltest said while holding my father and Sir Joseph back from entering. ¡°We will check the hallway and stairs for clues.¡± The two men seemed to understand and left. I thanked Sir Foltest in my heart.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask since the situation just kind of happened and we were dragged along but are you okay going inside?¡± I asked Brigette.


    She took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Like I said I¡¯m no longer a sheltered little girl to be protected. In my way, I believe I am getting stronger.¡± She entered her room, spotted a white dress with blood on it and kicked it aside.


    I laughed and went inside as well. Lighting the lantern in the room, I looked out the window but could not make anything out in the darkness. I went to the closet and went through Brigette''s old clothes and found nothing but lint and a worn-out piece of charcoal. I then crawled underneath the bed and searched with my fingers but found nothing. I got out and noticed that Brigette was at her desk and was drawing something.


    Brigette has not drawn or painted anything in years! I wonder what has her so inspired?


    As Brigette was concentrating on drawing with charcoal she did not notice that I had sneaked up behind her. Curious about what or who she was drawing I watched not saying anything. Then the face that was being drawn became familiar. black shoulder-length hair, a chiseled jaw, and a trim beard.


    ¡°Oberon!¡± I thought out loud in surprise.


    Brigette sprung up nearly hitting my head with her own. ¡°My Lady, you startled me!


    ¡°You startled me as well when you nearly headbutted me just now!¡± I grinned teasingly. ¡°Oberon huh? I suppose it makes sense. He is the only boy around our age that you are acquainted with and though it has only been a day you already shared an intimate moment in the training yard, and he is quite handsome to boot. Do you think Valeria is the jealous type?


    Brigette sat down embarrassed and continued drawing. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just admire him. He seemed to have a difficult time in the beginning when he was crippled and disowned but he overcame it and look at him now! Talking and exchanging ideas with a King and maybe even helping make a Queen.¡± She said looking up and grinning at me.


    ¡°I see. You want to be like him then?¡±


    ¡°W-Well something like that.¡± She continued drawing but after a while paused. ¡°And yes, Valeria does seem to be the jealous type.¡±


    We broke into a fit of laughter.

 Chapter Eleven: Pillow talk

    Valeria


    In a room, in the royal palace, Oberon and I were performing our late-night activities. ¡°Did you hear something Val?¡± Oberon who was laid down on our bed asked when I paused in the middle of exercising his legs.


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I just felt like someone was talking about me.¡± I continued exercising his legs.


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising, other than the events in the dining hall you are probably the most popular topic today.¡±


    I would like to think it is because of my beauty but after what old steward Wes told us I doubt it.


    I smiled apologetically at him. ¡°Sorry, I know you didn¡¯t want me drawing attention. I should have noticed people were close enough to see my scuffle with Sir Foltest.¡± I finished exercising his legs and stood close by.


    Oberon laughed and sat up reaching out to me with his right hand. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Sir Foltest pushed us into a corner and besides, we were able to make it work in our favor.¡± I held his arm as he prepared to stand.


    With great difficulty And trembling legs, Oberon stood up. I held onto him, and we paced around our considerably large room. Oberon looked determined as he took each step and when he could no longer take another he fell into my arms his face buried into my plentiful bosom which I am sure he aimed for on purpose.


    He is improving! He may never make a full recovery but the time that he no longer needs a wheelchair is approaching. I know that it is a good thing, but I will miss taking care of him when the time comes.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there Val. I can feel it.¡± He said as I lifted him and took him to bed.


    ¡°I wonder. What will you do when I am no longer so reliant on you Val? I know you take some twisted pleasure in taking care of me.¡± He said teasingly as he removed his shoes and took off his shirt his doublet having already been removed beforehand.


    Twisted pleasure!


    I snorted slightly angry and kicked off my boots and began taking my clothes off as well. ¡°I do not believe there will a time when you do not rely on me just because you¡¯ll be able to walk. Walking does not mean you will be able to do everything yourself. You are still a pampered man who knows not how to make his tea, prepare his meals, dress accordingly-.¡±


    Perhaps realizing I was going on a rant Oberon groaned and held up his hands in surrender. ¡°Please Val I was just teasing you. You know that I will always need you. There is no Oberon without Valeria by his side.¡±


    Appeased, I decided to stop listing his inadequacies and made my way to bed in my undergarments. I laid down next to him and rested my head on his chest as he hugged me with his right arm. ¡°We did quite well today I think,¡± I said getting comfortable.


    ¡°Indeed. Unfortunately, we were not able to Approach Prince Bertrand and Princess Ludivine, but we will have the chance to acquaint ourselves with Princess Ludivine when we head out to Leonis. As for Prince Bertrand, I am at a loss on how to approach him, but I am sure the opportunity will present itself eventually. I am more than satisfied with our alliance with Lady Alexandria and her companions for the moment. What are your thoughts on them?¡± He said gently stroking and playing with my red hair.


    ¡°Alexandria seems to be a straightforward honest girl and I do not think it ambition that makes her want to take the throne but rather her duty because she knows Sylvain would be a terrible king. Sir Foltest is as you said a dangerous individual he is still wary of us, and I do not doubt will continue to push and test us, but I do not think he will turn on us without warning. Brigette is an interesting girl I thought her a mere tag along to Alexandria and Sir Foltest, but she has a strength to her, and I believe she will surprise us with how useful she is.¡± I finished speaking and ran my finger across Oberon''s chest taking note of a particular long chest hair.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I agree. I have high hopes for Lady Alexandria, and Sir Foltest will eventually warm up to us if for nothing else than to pester you to fight. Lady Brigette is indeed interesting, and I cannot help but feel a kinship to her.¡±


    A kinship is it?


    Without warning, I plucked out his long chest hair that stood out.


    ¡°Ouch! No need to be jealous Val. You will always be the only one for me.¡± Oberon grumbled rubbing his chest where I pulled his hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean that long piece of hair just bothered me is all. Let us get back on topic. After the brilliant way you took control of the conversation with the old king when discussing how to deal with the Orion Kingdom have you figured out why he invited you here?¡±


    He gave a soft laugh. ¡°I had thought our activities went unnoticed, but it seems King William took notice of us and now wants to use us. I believe he wants to make me like steward Wes, a reliable and loyal servant that will serve whoever becomes his heir for the years to come.¡±


    ¡°An old fool then if he did not notice that we would serve no one,¡± I said lightly.


    ¡°Perhaps, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we need his trust. I trust that you will be able to deal with anything unexpected in the mission to kidnap the Duke of Betelgeuse but try not to use your unique talents too much. Sir Foltest will be watching you and that Lady Sirena seems quite capable as a scout and spy so be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said snuggling closer to Oberon.


    ¡°Seems like the Kingdom is finally taking the Vigil syndicate seriously and they seem to be more knowledgeable now, it¡¯s a shame that Sylvain''s appearance ended the banquet early I wanted to hear more of what they knew. I wonder if people will believe Alexandria sent the assassin.¡± I said with a yawn.


    ¡°Some will choose to believe it simply because they side with Sylvain and will use it to condemn Lady Alexandria. Others will believe it because of her no doubt well-known dislike of Sylvain. But enough of that we will learn more of the assassination tomorrow I am sure, so let us get some rest.


    I smirked and decided to tease Oberon. ¡°Can you rest so easy with an assassin on the loose? I am sure others will be on guard all night. Perhaps we should be on guard and as well. I am sure we can find something to do to stay up all night if we wanted to.¡± I had brought my lips to his ear as my voice shrank to a seductive whisper.


    I gazed at Oberon who was stoic when suddenly his hand lightning-quick slapped and grabbed my rear end. Since my body was sturdier than a normal person''s he hurt his hand but managed to hide the pain. Before I could react he soon took my lips and our tongues clashed.


    I only wanted to tease him, but I suppose I do not mind staying up all night.


    I unhooked my bra still kissing Oberon. He helped take it off then pinched a pink nipple pulling and twisting the way I liked it. Panting and growing warmer I used one hand to bring down my panties the other grabbed his free hand and brought it to my wetness below. He teased tracing with his fingers lightly and then inserted a digit causing me to moan into his mouth. He worked me gently and I pulled away slightly from our kiss a line of saliva between us as I leaned my forehead on his. ¡°Faster!¡± I panted erratically.


    He obliged and soon I felt my climax coming as Oberon made a come-hither movement inside me causing me to shiver in anticipation. Then suddenly before I reached my climax he removed his finger with a wet Pop! and gave me a light kiss on the lips before grinning and laying down.


    What!


    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s enough for today. You would have been insatiable and making love to you bruises me, we will have to get our affairs in order here before departing to Leonis on the morrow so let us get some rest.¡± He offered my bra back still grinning.


    I glared at him not taking my bra back. ¡°Are you serious!?¡± I hissed. ¡°After all that you want to sleep!?¡±


    He nodded solemnly at his pitched tent. ¡°It is difficult for me as well Val, but I pride myself on my mental fortitude and restraint.¡±


    I continued glaring debating whether I should take him by force anyway.


    He dropped my bra realizing I was not going to take it back and pulled me down embracing me and spoke softly. ¡°Sorry for taking it so far and not following through but we do need to rest. We will be busy tomorrow.¡±


    I sighed. He is right we will be busy but that does not mean I cannot be upset that he pushed me so far.


    I hugged him and wrapped my long legs around him pulling him closer and grabbed his hand taking his wet finger into my mouth looking into his eyes smiling and gazing sweetly with my sapphire-like blue eyes, I licked and sucked lovingly. ¡°I want you to know that I will pay this back to you when you least expect it so every time we make love you will always have the lingering fear in the back of your mind that perhaps this is when she will make me pay.¡± My sweet rich velvety voice and submissive actions at odds with my words. I gave his finger one last long lick and finished with a bite that caused him to yelp. ¡°Good night,¡± I said closing my eyes and squeezing him.


    I heard Oberon gulp. ¡°G-Good night.¡± He sounded scared as he should I thought, dozing off in his embrace.

 Chapter Twelve: Morning of the Second Day

    Sir Foltest


    Having fallen asleep in the room across from Brigette and my Lady Alexandria, I woke up with a long yawn stretching and then smelling myself. I opened the door to my room and as instructed warm jugs of water waited for me outside. I saw that the ladies also had their jugs of water placed in front of their doors but far less than I did. I took the jugs in and began drawing my bath.


    I cannot believe that my old bathtub is still here. After six years I would have expected such a giant thing to be used for something else.


    Something that people did not expect from me was my cleanliness. Bathing had become quite popular in the current century and had been made cheaper and more accessible to the common folk as it was discovered that cleanliness correlated to a longer life. But still, not many people took baths as frequently as me, or so I believed as I never asked but considered three baths a week a lot. Perhaps it was because I have been taking care of and living with two young ladies that I unconsciously began to take better care of my hygiene.


    Finished filling the tub I stepped in making a cascade of a water spill. I grabbed a bar of soap lathering myself and began making my plans for the day.


    King William instructed some of us to the throne room early for something and after the disturbance from yesterday, I have no doubt it is concerning what we discovered about the assassination. It would have been for the best if the assassin had killed Sylvain I fear that no matter what anyone says that delusional brat will continue to think that my Lady sent the assassin and the competition for the throne will no doubt grow bloodier.


    I sighed heavily grabbed a basin of water and dropped it over my head then lathered my blondish hair and beard.


    Oberon and Valeria will no doubt have affairs to take care of here before setting out to Leonis so I will use that time to investigate that guard Ronald who seemed off to me. I should have done so yesterday but seeing how many snakes had tried to approach Brigette and my Lady I did not have the time to spare. Although, I may have let the most dangerous snakes near them in Oberon and Valeria. Perhaps I am not being fair to them and seeing shadows where there are none again. They are undoubtedly hiding something and are not being completely truthful with us, but Brigette is quite taken with them, and she has developed an eye for people because of her experiences.


    Thinking on that I could not help but recall how Brigette sobbed yesterday. I had never seen her do so before even when I dealt with Sylvain, and she cried in relief. I would have been worried had she not been so relieved and happy afterward. I stroked my foamy beard unconsciously.


    Whatever happened between them was something she needed. Seeing Brigette laughing and gossiping with my Lady in her old room was something I could not imagine considering her negative experiences there.


    Nodding my head in conclusion I filled up a basin with water and started cleaning myself one more time.


    Whatever it is that Oberon and Valeria are planning I have decided that as long as they are our allies, and it does not negatively affect my Lady, or Brigette I will leave them be otherwise I will simply crush them.


    I stepped out of the tub spilling more water and began to dry myself with towels. I finished by drying my beard which I believed made me look wise especially when I stroked it and had now become a habit for me to do so when I fell into thought. Looking wise was also why I often considered shaving it as I preferred if people assumed I was dull. People often let things they otherwise would not say slip when they thought they were dealing with an idiot. I put on my trousers and clothing and then my gambeson and chain and tied my knapsack around my waist that contained my helmet and other essentials, then picked up my clothed greatsword ¡°Evangelina¡± named after the woman I love and examined the tear in the cloth.


    I attacked Oberon so that lass Valeria was forced to show her strength, but I also wanted people to see and talk about it. Her strength was something they were keeping a secret and I thought I had put them at a disadvantage but to think Oberon was able to use it to his advantage instead to convince King William we were strong enough to kidnap the Duke of Betelgeuse. I will take the time during the mission to kidnap the duke to ask Valeria questions about her and Oberon''s past and maybe get her to have a friendly match or two as well, though I doubt she will want to reveal more of her strength than necessary.


    Knock! Knock! ¡°Sir Foltest are you awake! We¡¯re heading for the throne room!¡± Brigette¡¯s shout came from behind my door.


    I opened the door and Saw Brigette who jumped at my sudden appearance in a yellow and dark green dress that went well with her blond hair, she did not put on any makeup, but I thought she looked cute anyway. Lady Alexandria was leaning on a wall her green eyes drowsy, Stark black short hair styled, and in her usual long blue gambeson gave me a tired smile. I grinned at them. ¡°I was probably awake earlier than the two of you who were gossiping late at night.¡±


    They coughed and looked away embarrassed. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re all here shall we go and give Oberon and Valeria a surprise? Old man Wes told me where they were staying when he came to inform us that they could come with us to the throne room.¡± Lady Alexandria said.


    I adjusted my greatsword on my shoulder and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Though I knew there were plenty of reasons not to walk in on a young couple. But I wanted to keep my eyes on them as early as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Brigette said excitedly.


    Lady Alexandria was leading the way rubbing her eyes trying to shake off her drowsiness and Brigette beside her yawning.


    Just how long did these girls stay up! Well, as long as they enjoyed themselves. I thought to myself as I walked closely behind them.


    We arrived in front of one of the bigger rooms in the palace which surprised me since it was used for important guests. Well, after Oberon''s contributions yesterday and his alliance with Lady Alexandria perhaps Wes thought they were important enough for this room.


    Knock! Knock! ¡°Oberon, Valeria are you two up! We are wanted in the throne room!¡± Lady Alexandria said.


    We did not hear anything going on behind the door so Lady Alexandria decided to knock again but the door opened before she could do so. Valeria opened the door; she was in what looked like Oberon¡¯s shirt and had a towel wrapped around her waist her red hair slightly damp so she must have been taking a bath. I looked behind her and saw Oberon sitting in a bathtub dropping a basin of water over himself so they must have been in together.


    My eyes went to the sword and scabbard in her hand. I did not say anything yesterday, but I noticed that the longsword Valeria used was the same one that Oberon used years ago. A heavy round pommel, the eagle winged guard with a shimmering blue blade coming out of the beak of an eagle that no one knew how to replicate as it was made using rare material. Oberon claimed a renowned blacksmith made the sword specifically for him after being inspired watching one of his duels. He had used it for every duel and fight since and it had never been chipped, broken, or damaged in any way even the blade Oberon claimed, never lost its edge so he did not need to sharpen it. He was quite boastful about it too and changed its name so many times that I could not remember the last name he gave it or if it changed again since. Although it was said that his father took his sword when he was crippled it seemed he got it back somehow. Seeing the familiar design tipped me off that there was more to Valeria than simply being an attendant as I did not believe that Oberon would give his prided sword away to just anyone and it seemed he did not.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Valeria¡¯s sapphire-like eyes gazed at us with slight annoyance. ¡°So soon? I thought we would have more time?¡±


    ¡°Old man Wes told me that father wanted to meet some people a little early and you two were included.¡± Lady Alexandria said scratching the back of her head awkwardly.


    Valeria sighed. ¡°Fine, give us a few minutes we¡¯ll be out shortly.¡± She closed the door as soon as she said it and I heard splashing, water dropping, and whispering coming from the other side. We stood there waiting patiently until again the door opened, and Valeria pushed Oberon out who much like Valeria in her now studded black gambeson and black leather boots looked the same as yesterday with his black doublet over a white shirt and black pants with suede leather shoes.


    ¡°Good morning everyone it gladdens my heart that you all came to fetch us personally,¡± Oberon said pushing his disheveled hair back.


    ¡°Good morning Oberon, Valeria. You two will not believe what we found out yesterday!¡± Brigette said.


    ¡°Oh! Do tell.¡± Oberon said curiously.


    Before Brigette could speak Lady Alexandria placed her hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure that his Majesty will let them know in the throne room. No need to spoil the surprise. I will lead the way.¡± She said winking at them.


    ¡°Well, now even I am curious. It has to do with the assassination attempt I assume?¡± Valeria said pushing Oberon and following closely behind.


    Now that I think about it are they aware of the Vigil syndicate? We never asked them anything about it yesterday. Oberon and Valeria are quite resourceful so perhaps if they are aware of them they may know something we do not. I thought falling behind next to Oberon and Valeria.


    ¡°Do the two of you know anything about the Vigil syndicate?¡±


    Oberon shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Of course! they are often talked about in the city. The enemy of the Kingdom, the threat from within, killers of nobles, invaders from the unexplored lands! The common folk talk and have a lot of theories and gossip about them though I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve encountered any real members from the Vigil syndicate.¡±


    I want to ask him more about these theories but first, what did he mean by real members?


    ¡°What do you mean real members?¡± I asked inquisitively.


    This time Valeria responded. ¡°A few people from our establishments even just some scared common folk came to us asking for help because Vigil syndicate members were threatening them and demanding money. Some had even claimed that they had been attacked by men wearing masks and cloaks and they had the bruises and missing limbs to prove it so at the very least they were attacked by someone.¡±


    ¡°Why did they not go to the city watch about this?¡± Though I already knew the answer I felt obliged to ask since there might be something I could learn.


    ¡°They did go to the city watch and the watch made a halfhearted attempt to investigate, and they also placed some guards nearby the establishments and the slums where most of the common folk said they were threatened but nothing came of it, so the watch gave up after two weeks from what I was told,¡± Oberon answered.


    I Know that most city watches are ripe with corruption and incompetence but to give up after only two weeks after finding potential Vigil syndicate activity!


    I tried but failed to keep the annoyance out of my voice. ¡°I was going to talk to the city watch Captain later today anyway so now I have something else to talk to him about.¡±


    ¡°How diligent,¡± Oberon responded.


    ¡°So, why did they come to you two, and what did you do about it?¡±


    ¡°Like Oberon said yesterday he is a hero to the common folk, and they know to come to us in our mansion or ask for us in one of our establishments if they need help with something,¡± Valeria said with a bit of pride in her voice.


    ¡°Oh, and you just take any request do you?¡± I probed.


    Valeria scoffed. ¡°Of course not. There were times where people tried taking advantage of Oberon''s kindness and just asked for handouts with nothing to contribute to the city and no plan or intention to pay us back and some brazen enough to try and break in and steal from our home!" Valeria seemed to be getting agitated, so she paused before continuing. ¡°So, I made an example of them and now people know not to make silly requests and only come to us for something that the city watch can¡¯t or won¡¯t do, or if they need help financing something of course.¡± She finished coldly.


    I need to find out more of the people she made and an example of it sounded quite ominous. Another thing to ask the city watch Captain I suppose.


    Cough! I heard Oberon cough awkwardly and then saw that his wheelchair had hit Lady Alexandria as she and Brigette had at some point slowed down to listen to our conversation and we had been so caught up in talking that we failed to notice.


    ¡°Sorry! We were paying attention to the conversion between the three of you that we slowed down without realizing it.¡± Lady Alexandria said embarrassed and moved to lean to a wall and pointed with her thumb. ¡°The throne room is just up ahead but I want to hear you finish your story if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Brigette nodded her head vigorously in agreement.


    I do not see anyone so everybody else that was invited to this early meeting is either already in the throne room or has yet to arrive. I know we should enter as quickly as possible but I am the one who asked them about this so I will let it play out.


    ¡°Of course! Now, where were we? Valeria explained why people come to us for help so now to what did we do part I suppose. Valeria was more involved in this so I will let her tell the tale!¡± Oberon said.


    Valeria began massaging Oberon''s shoulder and spoke. ¡°As I said earlier people were bruised and some were missing limbs, so Oberon had me hire some thugs that we often hired to look out for some of our establishments or work as guards when needed to help me investigate. Though I did not need the help, Oberon was feeling generous and wanted to throw the thugs some work. So, I had thug 1 tail some of the common folk that had been attacked to see if they would be attacked again. Thug 2 was sent to spend time at the establishments that were being extorted so he could be there when the extortions went down and to take note of any suspicious activity. Finally, I had thug 3 the most imposing thug go to the slums where I thought it likely that this ¡°Vigil syndicate¡± operated from and infiltrate them.¡±


    She sighed in disappointment. ¡°Turns out all my meticulous plans and precautions were not necessary as thug 3 was easily recruited, they most likely thought how imposing he was would be useful for extortions, well they were not wrong as thug 3 did indeed do some extortions in the past, but that is beside the point. The ¡°Vigil syndicate¡± immediately took him to their base and told him how they operated which included pretending to be from the Vigil syndicate. The thugs then reported to me. After hearing what thug 3 said we made a plan of attack and went to their base the following day. The plan was mostly me doing all the fighting and all the thugs had to do was stop people from running away. We put our plan into motion and took down all their members which were about 20. I questioned them and they were indeed just a common criminal gang borrowing the notoriety of the Vigil syndicate. We then dropped off the members who were not dead or dying to the city watch. Thus ends the tale of how fair Valeria and the thugs brought peace to the slums for a week or two.¡± She said with pride.


    Clap! Clap! Brigette clapped quietly but rapidly. ¡°What happened to the thugs you hired!?¡±


    That is not the point of the story Brigitte. But I should look into them as well if they saw Valeria fight 20 criminals then they should have an idea of how strong she is,


    ¡°They have proven quite reliable, so Oberon gives them more important work and they are currently guarding our mansion,¡± Valeria said digging her thumbs into Oberon''s shoulders causing him to moan softly in pain or pleasure perhaps both.


    ¡°Oh! You let people you call thugs into your home and trust them to guard it.¡± Lady Alexandria asked confused.


    ¡°They have changed their ways and are only thug-like in appearance now and besides, they know better than to cross us.¡± She said finishing her massage.


    This girl can say such scary things so lightly.


    ¡°So, in the end, they were just pretenders huh. How long ago was this? I asked.


    ¡°About a year and a half ago now I think,¡± Oberon replied.


    I stroked my blondish beard and asked. ¡°So, is that all you know about the Vigil syndicate?¡±


    Oberon nodded. ¡°Yes, like I said I don¡¯t think we have encountered a real member. But if you wish to know what the common folk say and think of them I will be glad to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about the Vigil syndicate Oberon?¡± I asked staring at him.


    Oberon looked to be in thought as he held my gaze then spoke. ¡°Truthfully, if what I hear of them is true then they are an impressive group who are probably the most dangerous threat that the Sagitta Kingdom has encountered in a while.


    Lady Alexandria nodded in solemn agreement and Brigette seemed to be lost in thought. Valeria had no particular reaction but that did not surprise me.


    ¡°As we are allies now I will tell you right now that we will likely face them in the near future. Are you and Valeria prepared to do so?¡± Lady Alexandria asked


    ¡°We expected to do so when we chose to ally with you Lady Alexandria nothing has changed.¡± Oberon said smiling.¡±


    Lady Alexandria nodded.¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear let''s go to the throne room we are probably the last ones to arrive.¡±


    We made our way to the throne room and on the way, I looked back at Oberon and Valeria stroking my beard in thought.

 Interlude: A Royal Gathering

    Wes


    I stood below the steps of the royal throne next to me was the royal knight''s Commander Sir Joseph and his second in command Sir Kathleen, a gorgeous woman with long blonde locks and a foxlike face, her skill with an estoc was second to none and was one of the strongest royal knights. Above us, King William Terramanz waited impatiently for his last guests.


    Casting my gaze to the throne room and I observed Prince Bertrand and his companions. Bertrand was talking to Granny gesturing at his clothes while Granny nodded and occasionally pointed somewhere on his body with her cane. Linett, Osmond, and Sir Raphael looked exhausted and were leaning on each other for support. They were informed yesterday that as punishment for Bertrand refusing to become the heir to the Sagitta Kingdom they would no longer be receiving any traveling funds. Linett their money manager was no doubt up all night figuring out how to manage their money from now on and where to sell Bertrand¡¯s possessions. I heard that Bertrand had bowed and apologized to his companions and that he would take responsibility by letting Linnet sell his possessions. Sir Raphael was offered a position back in the royal knights by King William as he was no longer responsible for Bertrand, but Sir Raphael refused and said he would like to continue traveling with his companions. It lead to an argument with the King as Sir Raphael was still one of the best knights in the Kingdom and his Majesty wanted him for the negotiation with the Orion King Peter Rayne and no doubt for whatever trouble the Vigil Syndicate caused next.


    They will have a difficult time ahead of them now that they will no longer be supported by the throne, but I do not think they will break. Not one of them even thought of leaving each other when they heard the news and instead went to work figuring out how to continue their travels. Their camaraderie is strong, and linnet has a good head on her shoulders they may become little more than traveling merchants, but I do not think they will mind. Now that Sir Raphael is no longer obligated to write to the throne I will no longer be able to read his reports which seemed more a story he was telling than a dry recounting of events. Sir Raphael has become quite a good writer and I rather enjoyed reading about their travels. Perhaps I will advise him to write a novel about their adventures. I am sure there would be several people who would enjoy reading about the adventures of a prince and his misfit companions myself included.


    I turned to look at Ludivine and her companions. Ludivine seemed to be trying to appease Lady Sirena who seemed angry about something and the twin''s Sir Jean and Sir Luc who I had forgotten how to tell apart seemed to be trying to appease her too by rubbing her shoulders and massaging her hands.


    Perhaps she is upset that Lady Alexandria and her companions have yet to show up. She will be working together with them, so I hope she does not have a bad impression of them. She will be in charge of the mission to kidnap the duke, so I do not think she is quick to anger and hot-headedness. Just thinking about the boldness of Infiltrating a hostile kingdom and kidnapping a duke to use as a hostage for negotiation has me shaken and in fear of what a man who would suggest such a thing is capable of. King William told me he has plans for Oberon and Valeria, but I cannot help but think that they are not the type to submit themselves to others so easily.


    Although King William had informed me that Sylvain would be here I could not keep the anger and disgust out of my expression when I saw Sylvain. He was in a wheelchair and was flanked by his two knights and a physician was taking care of his wound as he winced and occasionally left out an echoing moan that everyone chose to ignore. The only comfort that I found in Sylvain''s presence here was that I got to watch him writhe in pain.


    This animal was in Brigette¡¯s room! It is a horrible thing to wish on someone that I raised as my own, but I cannot help but wish that the assassin had followed through with killing Sylvain. The king told me of what they found out about the assassination, and I cannot imagine what the Vigil thugs are thinking by making Sylvain think it was Alexandria who sent the assassins. So much of what they do is a mystery to us that I fear no matter what we think we know about them it will never be enough to stay ahead of them.


    Finally arriving the door to the throne room opened and Lady Alexandria and her companions stepped in seeing that everybody was already here and waiting Sir Foltest looked away and scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. Directly behind them, Valeria pushed Oberon in. I tried to meet Brigette¡¯s eyes and when I did I was surprised I did not see any fear or anger in her eyes over what happened yesterday but joy and amusement.


    She has grown; Juliet would be so proud looking at her now.


    When the group approached the King, everybody had their eyes on them some angry others relived but most were curious. They bowed or kneeled except for Oberon of course and his attendant Valeria who had pulled out a comb at some point and began combing Oberon''s unruly hair not even looking at the king.


    This girl! What does she think she is doing in front of a King does she not have any respect for him?


    King William stared them down his gaze lingering on Oberon and Valeria before dismissing them than speaking. ¡°Now that we are all here let me tell you all what we learned about the assassination yesterday. First, We believe it was done by the Vigil syndicate.¡±


    Nobody seems surprised and other than Sylvain who looks like he is holding something in no doubt wanting to tell the King that it was Lady Alexandria they seem to believe it. I thought observing their reactions.


    ¡°Second, We believe it was not a real assassination attempt at all, but a staged failed assassination made to make Sylvain believe that Alexandria was going after him. The reason for this we do not know but that is what we concluded in our investigation.


    This time everyone other than the people who were already made aware of it was surprised and began talking amongst themselves. Even Sylvain seemed to be contemplating something before shaking his head and speaking to one of his knights.


    The knight pushed his wheelchair forward and Sylvain went before his father and spoke with difficulty. ¡°Father! How can you say it was staged when I was stabbed! Look at me I could have died yesterday!


    The King merely glanced at him then waved for Sir Joseph to explain. Sir Joseph looked at him and spoke impassively as usual. ¡°Not could have died. Should have died. The assassin had you dead to rights in that room and instead of slitting your throat stabbing you in the heart or any other ways he could have killed you he stabbed you in the abdomen once then escaped. By all accounts, there is no logical reason to explain how he failed to kill you unless we assume that he did not want to kill you but make you believe he wanted to kill you. You said the assassin asked you questions that made you believe he was sent by Lady Alexandria, and you seem to believe it, so we are assuming that was his intention all along.¡±


    Sylvain glowered at Sir Joseph not convinced but told his knight to take him back. Before returning he Glared at Lady Alexandria and her companions his gaze lingering on Brigette before being scared off by Sir Foltest who ran a finger from the right side of his temple to his lower lip.


    King William spoke again when Sylvain returned to his place. ¡°Sir Kathleen tell us the results of the hunt for the fake assassin.¡±


    She stepped forward winged helmet held to her side and spoke ¡°Unfortunately, we could not catch him as he ran not to the palace gates but to a wall where we then saw him crawl into a hole in the wall which we then discovered was a small tunnel that led out of the palace. We sent some people through it and send another group to leave through the palace gates in search of him but that is when we lost sight of him. I ordered the tunnel to be covered up and currently, I have people inspecting the surrounding palace walls looking for any other such tunnels or anything else that seems off. I also sent some people earlier today to the city to look for traces of the assassin and to ask people if they saw any signs of him last night. I am no craftsman, but I believe the tunnel has been there for a while as I do not believe it could have been made in just a few days so perhaps the assassin is not the only Vigil agent that has been inside the palace.¡± She finished her report bowed and stepped back.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The news of the tunnel worries me in could mean that the Vigil syndicate has been spying within the palace for quite some time. I hate to be suspicious of the staff but there are so many of them that it is hard to keep track of times and it would not be difficult to simply masquerade as one of them. I will have to conduct some investigation of my own and ask the more experienced staff to report anyone they think is suspicious.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Kathleen. I expect to be informed of your findings in the city as soon as you receive your report and if so much as a sizeable crack or hole is found in the surrounding palace walls I give you leave to hire craftsmen and construction workers to fix them.


    King William turned to his audience and stood. ¡°I have asked you all here today my children and their companions telling you all this before anyone else because I have something to say to you all that I will not be telling everyone else later today. But first I feel like it is my duty to try one last time.¡± He said then looked at Bertrand.


    ¡°My first son Bertrand, you are by rights my heir so I will ask you for the last time will you accept your responsibility and take your rightful place as my heir?¡±


    Everybody looked at the first prince Bertrand who stepped up to the King looking every bit what a prince should with his long stark black hair, soft green eyes, youthful face despite being 30 years old, and fashionable outfit. He had a beautiful appearance that rivaled many women and indeed he had many male and female admirers. He met his father¡¯s eyes with a seriousness not often seen in him.


    ¡°It is selfish of me I know, and it has caused trouble for the Sagitta Kingdom that I willingly ignored but I cannot find in myself the desire to become king. The truth is I hated being born with the family name Terramanz and the expectations and responsibilities that came with it that I often dreamt of simply running away never to return. However, I am incompetent with most things and would likely not survive and when it comes to being a king I would not even be able to manage even a small territory and you know that as well father which is why I had never been sent on an excursion to do so like the rest of my siblings. In the last 8 years traveling the Kingdom to maintain good relations between the throne and its vassal lords with my companions I have had many adventures, experiences, and have met unique individuals. During that time, I realized that all I ever wanted was the freedom to make my own choices which I was not often able to do growing up here. So, father, I will once again choose to refuse to become your heir and continue my travels with my companions. Even if we are no longer being supported by the throne we will continue to help maintain a good relationship between the throne and its vassal lords as I believe that is the least I could do for all the trouble I have caused.¡± Bertrand finished speaking with such conviction that everyone was momentarily stunned.


    I observed his companion and he saw that Sir Raphael and Osmond had tears in their eyes though the reasons for their tears I could not guess. Linnet who was between Osmond and Sir Raphael looked misty-eyed through her glasses, but it was hard to tell. Granny who was beside them smiled tiredly but looked at Bertrand proudly.


    King William sighed and spoke. ¡°I have to admire your conviction on refusing the throne but have to curse you for the trouble you caused. As you will no longer be supported by the throne I was not going to force you to continue to maintain good relations so I will thank you for promising to continue to do so.¡± King William smiled tiredly. ¡°You are well-liked with the lords and they often tell me of how they enjoy hearing about your adventures. I believe you would have been a fine King with the proper help and support to compensate for what you lack. But I will no longer force the issue. Thank you for speaking honestly Bertrand.¡±


    Bertrand gave a deep respectful bow and returned to his companion who hugged him and gave him pats on his shoulder.


    King William now addressed the entire throne room. ¡°Since my rightful heir has refused the throne I am forced to choose another. By rights, my second son Sylvain is next in line, yet I am hesitant to name him my heir.¡±


    Does that mean he has chosen Alexandria as heir! I can only hope so.


    I observed the room once more and saw that most had expressions of anticipation and curiosity only Sylvains faced showed anger and he was attempting to stand but his knights and physician held him down.


    ¡°I wanted to name Alexandria my heir but am hesitant in doing so as I feared the precedent it would set by skipping the person next in line, no doubt angering and making nobles consider doing the same.¡±


    I watched Lady Alexandria and judging by her look of concern perhaps she had similar thoughts to her father. Sylvain was red with rage no doubt wanting to speak up but seemed smart enough to know now was not the best time.


    ¡°I fear we are approaching a time of great turmoil and a strong leader will be needed to guide the Kingdom through it! So, I ask you to prove yourself worthy Sylvain, Alexandria, we have enemies within and enemies in the Orion Kingdom show me your worth by fighting them and not each other, I will choose who I believe is the best!¡±


    A good idea your Highness! Alexandria is already involved with the mission to kidnap the Duke of Betelgeuse and I am sure will do a better job at facing off against the Vigil syndicate than Sylvain. With this, the nobility will have no arguments against you choosing Alexandria over Sylvain.


    ¡°I do not know how long I have left to live; my health wanes and I cannot be certain I will live long enough to make a decision. So, in the case of my death, I leave the responsibility of choosing who will inherit the throne to my rightful heir Bertrand!¡±


    Everyone was shocked me included and Bertrand most of all.


    Bertrand stepped forward and spoke hesitantly. ¡°Father I am sure there are others who are more capable and worthy of choosing who inherits the throne. Like old man Wes!¡± He said pointing at me.


    Are you trying to have me killed! If it were up to me I would be killed within the day your father dies!


    King William chuckled. ¡°You have chosen to reject your responsibility to be my heir so I will not allow you to refuse your responsibility of choosing who should inherit the throne instead of you. After your 8 years of travel, I believe that you know our Sagitta Kingdom better than most and will choose correctly. If you think Wes knows better than you then choose as he would.¡±


    Bertrand seemed conflicted but eventually nodded his head and spoke. ¡°Very well, I will accept this responsibility.¡± He hesitated again but spoke. ¡°Does that mean we can expect support from the throne again? It would make taking up this responsibility easier for me to accept.¡±


    Bahahaha! The king laughed tearing up a little. ¡°It seems that you picked us some merchant-like behavior. An influence of your companion Linnet no doubt. We can discuss it later but for now, you and your companions are dismissed.¡± He then looked to Sylvain. ¡°Sylvain you and your companions are dismissed as well get some rest and give thought to what I said.¡±


    Bertrand and his companions left immediately and seemed happy they may still receive support from the throne. Sylvain on the other hand looked shocked and angry but eventually left as well. Leaving only Alexandria and Ludivine with their companions in the throne room.


    ¡°When is the soonest you all can leave for Leonis?¡± King William said.


    ¡°My companions and I are ready to leave as soon as possible, Lady Sirena especially is restless,¡± Ludivine said.


    ¡°I Want to brief my team about the upcoming mission and prepare for it as soon as possible.¡± Lady Sirena said tapping her spear on her shoulder impatiently.


    ¡°Valeria and I will need to get our affairs in order here so we will not be able to depart until the evening, but I will not make you wait for us Lady Sirena feel free to go ahead of us,¡± Oberon said apologetically.


    ¡°I believe Sir Foltest said he has some things he wants to do before we leave so we will depart in the evening with Oberon and Valeria as well,¡± Alexandria added.


    ¡°You and Brigitte are going to Leonis as well Alexandria?¡±


    Alexandria nodded. ¡°You said to prove myself worthy and I will. Though I will not be part of the mission to kidnap the duke I can still learn of the Orion Kingdom and their strength from Margrave Allard. Besides, Brigette and I discussed last night that it would be a fine idea to catch up with Ludivine and enjoy some plays in Leonis.¡±


    I will have to discuss with them not to forget to make arrangements on who will manage Aquilae and its castle while they are gone.


    King William nodded then addressed Ludivine ¡°Very well, Ludivine you and your companions are dismissed and are free to depart to Leonis whenever you like.¡±


    Ludivine curtsied and addressed Alexandria. ¡°We shall take our leave and make to Leonis. Sister, Brigette when you arrive will show you the best plays that Leonis has to offer.¡± Lady Sirena nodded to Oberon, Valeria, and Sir Foltest perhaps saying that she would wait for them in Leonis. With that, they took their leave leaving only Alexandria and their companions in the throne room.


    King William stared at Oberon. ¡°Truthfully, I wanted to talk to you Oberon, and since you seem allied with Alexandria and her companions they should stay and listen to what we say.¡±


    I know that his Highness has been keeping an eye on Oberon and his activities so I wonder what he will want to discuss

 Chapter Thirteen: Discussion With A King

    Alexandria Terramanz


    Father wants to talk to Oberon! Well, I should not be surprised he was the only person that was not noble to be invited so there must have been something about him that drew father¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I had thought so since I received your invitation, your Majesty what is it you wish to talk about?¡± Said Oberon, Valeria in her usual spot behind his wheelchair.


    Father stared down at Oberon from his throne. ¡°Ever since your involvement in resolving the food shortage crisis 3 years ago I have been keeping an eye on you and your activities, and I have to say I am impressed. Do you know what the common folk call you Oberon?


    Oberon shrugged. ¡°They call me many things your Majesty, ¡°The Crippled Lord¡±, ¡°Lord of the Slums¡±, ¡°The Cripple of Sagittae¡±. Some others as well with a variation on the word cripple, they seem to like that word.¡±


    Father nodded. ¡°Yes, I have heard of those but the one my spies in the city reported that most refer to you as is ¡°The True Lord of Sagittae¡±. In a city where their King resides they refer to you as the true lord.¡±


    Oberon said he was influential in the city but to think it was to this extent! I hope father does not take offense.


    Oberon laughed. ¡°You know the common folk. they like to exaggerate I¡¯m sure that they don¡¯t mean much about it by referring to me as such.¡±


    Father shook his head. ¡°No, loathe as I am to admit I do not know the common folk. I know not their mind nor their heart, yet I am the one responsible for ruling over them. But I believe you do know them which is why they think of you as their true lord.¡±


    Oberon serious now held father''s gaze neither saying anything.


    What is this? Why are they quiet.


    I took a look at everyone¡¯s face and other than Valeria and Brigette everybody seemed uncomfortable. Even Sir Joseph had a frown on his expressionless face.


    Finally, father spoke. ¡°Did you know that I have seriously considered getting rid of a significant part of the city watch because of you? Other than guarding the city walls and gate they don¡¯t do much in the actual city.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Now, when the common folk have trouble with something the city watch isn¡¯t the first place they go to. Instead, they go directly to your mansion or one of your establishments. A spy reported overhearing a conversation between a group of people talking about criminals threatening and extorting them and they said, ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to the lord about this.¡± Referring to you. Another spy heard others say, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the city watch go to one of the lord¡¯s establishments they will help you.¡± Even with things not related to their safety they go to you. A spy reported a couple asking where they could find a money lender and grain supplier, someone responded, ¡°If you can convince them that you can pay them back the Lord and his Lady will lend you money and maybe also find a grain supplier for you.¡± I believe that couple now runs the most popular bread shop in Sagittae near the blue tower named ¡°Valeria¡¯s Bread Shop¡±. By the way, I do not hear much about Valeria other than people knowing that she is with you not much is said about her.


    Of course not. They wanted to hide her strength. Were it not for Sir Foltest forcing her hand, we may have just thought about Valeria as Oberon''s beautiful attendant who could also fight a little and not as what Sir Foltest called her ¡°Oberons strongest sword¡±.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Oberon sighed. ¡°I was wondering why we had been flooded with so many requests lately, so people have given up on the city watch. I had no intention of taking over their jobs, but I cannot do anything about it now. We cannot take any credit for the bread shop other than providing grain and the name its popularity and success were all due to the couple Felia and Rowe¡¯s efforts. As for people not knowing much about Valeria I thought it better for the both of us if people did not think much about her. Her strength and beauty would have attracted some unscrupulous attention that would have been bothersome to get rid of.¡± Oberon reached up to Valeria and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Though I do admit jealousy played a part as I feared fair Valeria would leave me for someone else leaving me heartbroken.¡± For some reason, Valeria seemed annoyed and squeezed Oberon''s hand hard enough to make him flinch.


    Father chuckled. ¡°I see, though I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that. From what I can tell she has her eyes only for you. As for the issue with the city watch, I do not blame you, if they had done a better job then they would not have lost the trust of the people.


    Father adjusted his crown and stood up from his throne. ¡°I suppose I should get to the crux of why I summoned you here and why we are talking about this. Oberon, I want to invite you to be a part of my royal court and serve as one of my advisors! You know the heart and mind of the people unlike most of my other advisors and I believe you have more than proven your competence! We will face difficult times soon and I believe that you can play a major part in getting us through it!¡±


    I am surprised this is what father was angling for. I wonder if this was his original intention when he first began keeping an eye on Oberon. Thinking about Oberon''s influence and exploits he would undoubtedly be a major help to the throne though I do not think Oberon will accept this offer he does not seem the type for palace life or meetings with pompous twits.


    Oberon shook his head. ¡°I am honored your Majesty, but I must refuse. I have come to enjoy my time away from nobility and living with the common folk and one of the biggest reasons I am so well regarded by the common folk is because I am no longer nobility and live among them. By accepting your offer I would lose a lot of their trust, but rest assured I will do my part in contributing to keeping this Kingdom safe. As you already guessed I have allied myself with Lady Alexandria and will continue to do so as long as my expectations are met, as for what those expectations are, she is already aware of them and can fill you in if you are curious.¡±


    Oberon was not surprised by the offer so he may have expected it. When did he figure it out? His expectations are for me to improve the life of the common folk that was something I would have tried to do anyway but I cannot help but wonder what he would do if he felt his expectations were not met.


    Father sat down and sighed. ¡°I see, well I won¡¯t insist. You do not seem the type to be easily persuaded. As long as you are allied with Alexandria I do not think your competence will go to waste, but I must ask.¡± His gaze pierced Oberon. ¡°What will you do if Alexandria no longer meets your expectations.¡±


    At least I will not have to ask him now.


    Oberon shrugged. ¡°I believe I have developed an eye for people over the years and though I have only known Lady Alexandria for a day I have known her for years through reputation and I am confident I placed my hopes in the right person. If for whatever reason she no longer meets those expectations we will simply part ways and I will place my hopes in another or do what I can myself.¡±


    Father chuckled. ¡°How honest. Most people would say that it would never happen or, even if that were to happen they would not abandon her.¡± He turned to address all of us. ¡°I have high hopes for your mission to kidnap the Duke of Betelgeuse and if you succeed get word to me immediately I hope to set the date with King Peter Rayne before he even gets word of what happened. You all have to get your affairs in order before departing so I will not keep you any longer. Wes, you are dismissed for the day spend some time with your daughter before she departs. Alexandria, learn all you can about the Orion Kingdom from Margrave Allard he has been fighting them for years you will not find a better teacher.¡±


    Wes bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± He then walked to join us, and we made our way out of the throne room.


    I am glad father dismissed old man Wes for the day I worried Brigette would not have time to spend with him. Now that everyone but me has something to do before departing I wonder what shall I do?

 Chapter Fourteen: A Troublesome Guest

    Valeria


    ¡°Woah! Your mansion looks impressive. But why did you decide to build it so near the slums? Surely you could have afforded to live in a better area.¡± Alexandria asked Oberon as I got him out of the carriage and set him down in his wheelchair.


    I thought Sir Foltest would protest when Alexandria asked us if she could tag along with us till we departed for Leonis but seems he has come to trust us somewhat.


    ¡°Not many people want to live near the slums if they can help it so as you can see our property is quite big,¡± Oberon replied.


    I smirked and stared into Alexandria¡¯s eyes. ¡°Besides since we made our home here people know not to cause too much trouble lest they risk catching my attention.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡± She replied and looked away keeping her eyes on our mansion. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± she said pointing at one of the thugs outside our mansion.


    I began pushing Oberon forward before replying. ¡°I suppose we shall introduce you to the thugs.¡±


    We came to a stop before the imposing large thug, a long scar running down his blind right eye his full brown beard covering more scars on his face, and long wild hair that looked like it had never been brushed or combed which it probably had not. He wore fine leather armor and carried a mace in one hand and a round wooden shield strapped on his other hand.


    ¡°Lord Oberon, Lady Valeria you have brought a guest.¡± He said in a deep booming voice nodding at Alexandria startling her slightly.


    Oberon sighed. ¡°I told you Conell there is no need for honorifics with us. Simply Oberon and Valeria will do. Anyway, our guest here is the third princess of the Sagitta Kingdom Alexandria Terramanz.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance Conell.¡± She said nodding at Conell.


    Conell may be big and imposing but Sir Foltest is even more so, I should not be surprised by her disappointing reaction, but I do wish she were a bit more frightened.


    Conell nodded. ¡°A pleasure.¡± Then he turned to address me and Oberon. ¡°Nobody came to cause any trouble yesterday there were a few people who came asking for help, but we told them that you were away and should go to one of your establishments. A blacksmith apprentice came to drop something off, he said it was an improved crossbow and someone from the merchant¡¯s guild also came by asking to meet with you, but he left when I told him you weren¡¯t here, and he did not tell me why he wanted to meet.¡± He smiled and spoke proudly. ¡°I also practiced my observation skills as you told me and I saw a pair of dogs chasing each other. A flock of birds flying away in strange patterns, A cat who was watching me from a tree but then somehow climbed down when she saw me eating bread. she approached me warily and I threw some crumbs at her and she came closer and let me pet her when she was eating a piece of bread I gave her.¡±


    That¡¯s not what we meant by practicing your observation skills but at least you¡¯re trying. Seems Barlow has finished improving the repeating crossbow, I will need to test it out. The merchant¡¯s guild is it. We may not be merchants, but we have a stake in a decent amount of businesses in Sagittae, they probably want to push their restrictions and regulations on us. They can be safely ignored.


    ¡°You did well Conell, now join us inside we have more work for you and the others for the foreseeable future,¡± Oberon said as I pushed him up the ramp leading to the entrance Alexandria next to us.


    Conell opened the door for us, and we went inside he followed closely behind, and when he entered he cleared his throat.


    ¡°Derrik! Edan! Oberon and Valeria have returned with a guest!¡± His loud voice no doubt reaching the other in the mansion.


    I strained my hearing and tried to identify where they were. I heard someone running from somewhere upstairs, A scraping of a chair followed by quick steps coming from the kitchen most likely. Soon Derrik came running downstairs and Edan walking from the kitchen eating an apple.


    ¡°Oberon Valeria, welcome back! We did not expect you back so soon.¡± Derrik a lithe young man with a stubble of a beard and slicked back brown hair said.


    I glared at him. ¡°What were you doing upstairs? You know not to enter Oberon''s room or our bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t, I was in the training room I was curious about the crossbow that someone brought yesterday and wanted to test it out.¡±


    He better not have ruined the bolts. I don¡¯t know how many bolts Barlow sent but I don¡¯t imagine it was a lot.


    I turned my glare to Edan a short pudgy middle-aged man who fancied himself the leader of their little group. He gulped down a piece of apple. ¡°I hope you did not leave Conell to do your part as usual while you stayed inside and enjoyed our food.¡± I finished coldly.


    ¡°I-I did my part I know you don¡¯t tolerate laziness, Conell had the first shift is all.¡±


    I continued glaring at him deciding whether I should make an example out of him for lying but decided to do so at a later time when not in the presence of Alexandria.


    Oberon cleared his throat. ¡°Now that Valeria has finished chewing you out introduce yourself to our guest the third princess of the Sagitta kingdom Alexandria Terramanz.¡±


    They gasped before kneeling in front of her except for Conell who had already made his introduction and stared at them in confusion.


    You are the strange one Conell. For common folk who have the chance to meet royalty that is the normal reaction not just a nod of acknowledgment.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to meet you your Highness I am known as Edan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to meet you as well your Highness I go by Derrik.¡±


    Alexandria looked troubled but spoke. ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance Edan, Derrik.¡±


    ¡°Now that the introductions are out of the way I want to tell you that Valeria and I will be traveling to Leonis this evening and will most likely be gone for a week or more so I will trouble you all to continue guarding our mansion until we return. Some People may decide to cause trouble when they realize we are gone so I will leave some money for you to hire more people if you feel it necessary.¡± Oberon said.


    ¡°You can count on us Oberon we will make sure no one causes any unnecessary trouble!¡± Edan said.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I hope you live up to your word because if anything happens to our home I will hold you personally responsible Edan,¡± I said staring him down.


    He shivered. ¡°O-Of course.¡±


    ¡°Now all of you stand guard outside while we entertain our guest,¡± I said pointing out the door.


    They nodded and went outside immediately.


    ¡°I want to try out the repeating crossbow in my training room. Alexandria, care to join me? Oberon will be busy so I will entertain you in the meantime.¡±


    Alexandria smiled at me. ¡°I would be glad to join you. Maybe we can also train with each other I would be grateful for your tutelage.¡±


    Now that my strength is no longer a secret, training with her could be the best way to get her out of the way while Oberon gets our affairs in order here.


    ¡°Very well but I shall warn you right now that I am no sword instructor so you may not learn much from me.¡±


    Oberon smiled at us. ¡°Now that the two of you have found a way to entertain yourself while I do all the work let''s head upstairs. Alexandria if you are feeling hungry feel free to ask Valeria for something to eat she is a good chef and will cook you something suitable so long as you ask politely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I will do so and trouble you for a meal later Valeria,¡± Alexandria said giving us a slight bow.


    I suppose she is polite enough.


    I picked Oberon up from his wheelchair and took us upstairs Alexandria following behind us.


    She is not the type to sneak around so I doubt she tagged along with us to spy, most likely she had nothing else she wanted to do since Sir Foltest had something to do and Brigette was spending time with her father Wes today. I don¡¯t expect any trouble from her, but I expect her to ask a lot of questions¡­ How troublesome.


    <hr>


    Alexandria Terramanz


    Watching Valeria help Oberon on and off the carriage and now taking him upstairs made me realize just how much Oberon depended on Valeria to help him get around. Perhaps because he is so confident and sure of himself, I didn¡¯t think about the simple problems he faced being paralyzed. When we reached the second floor Valeria placed Oberon down gently on another wheelchair close to the staircase.


    I thought Valeria was just going to sit him down on a chair in his room, but another wheelchair makes more sense.


    ¡°Well then, I will be in my room writing letters to be delivered so, if I am not finished by the time we need to leave feel free to fetch me. Lady Alexandria enjoy your training session with Valeria.¡± Oberon kissed the back of Valeria¡¯s hand and then pushed himself away.


    Valeria turned to me. ¡°let¡¯s go, my training room is this way.¡± She said pointing in the opposite direction that Oberon went in.


    Valeria made her way to the end of the spacious hallway and at the end of the hallway was a double-doored room. When she opened the doors and we entered I was shocked by the number of weapons I saw, swords of all lengths, greatswords. poleaxes, spears, maces, hammers, bows, crossbows, and arbalests, shields, even weapons I had never seen before, what looked like a spear with blades coming from either side of the pole, a sickle with a chain and a weight attached to it, Wooden sticks with something like a grip attached to them, and something that looked like the stock and trigger of a crossbow, but it ended with an open metal barrel, there was no string, and bolts did not seem like they were suited for the barrel.


    I saw Valeria walk up to a table and pick up a piece of paper next to a crossbow. I walked up next to her. ¡°You sure have a lot of weapons! How can you afford all this?! And some of the things I saw I¡¯ve never seen even in the royal armory!¡±


    She continued reading the paper then set it down giving her attention to the repeating crossbow that must have been the one delivered yesterday and spoke. ¡°You can call them trophies, a decent amount of the weapons here are what I collected from my enemies, the interesting ones are what I¡¯ve picked up over the years.¡± She tested the string on the crossbow pulling it slightly and examined a box with crossbow bolts packed inside.


    Most of these are from her enemies she says! She must have had a lot of enemies if she can fill a room with their weapons as trophies. Should I ask?


    I coughed trying to get her attention. ¡°What did you do before meeting Oberon? I don¡¯t believe you were at his side when he was younger.


    She paused and pushed crossbow bolts into the magazine attached to the crossbow. ¡°Before I met Oberon I was part of a sizable mercenary band and did some work in the lands beyond the sea. Some places you probably never heard about, I had plenty of enemies to collect spoils from.¡±


    A mercenary and one that has been to the lands beyond the sea, I wonder if that is where she is from! That must be why she is so strong, but if that was before she met Oberon then I can assume that was about 9 years ago, how old is she? She looks young but I don¡¯t know her age I just assumed she was around the same age as Oberon, but that would mean she would have been around 16 when she was a mercenary is that really at an age where one can effectively be a mercenary? Something seems off.


    Before I could speak and asked her more questions she pointed the crossbow at a straw dummy at the back of the room and pushed and pulled the lever. Thump! Thump! Thump! She fired about 10 bolts at the dummy and 8 of them struck it. I was familiar with the repeating crossbow, so I was impressed by her accuracy from this distance.


    ¡°The accuracy seems to have improved. Let¡¯s test if it can penetrate plated armor. Alexandria, help me.¡± She put the crossbow down on the table and walked to a closet.


    I followed her and again was surprised by what was inside. Pieces of plated armor. Some breastplate pieces, greaves, pauldrons, and vambraces, though I don¡¯t think all the pieces made a matching set as they all had different designs, and some were rusted and dented. She grabbed a slightly rusted breastplate and made her way to the dummy, and I followed closing the closet.


    I don¡¯t know how she got her hands on so many pieces of armor and I think it''s for the best that I don¡¯t ask.


    Valeria held the back piece and the front piece in place on the dummy and looked at me with a slight smile. ¡°I assume you know how to put on plated armor?¡±


    I did as I often helped Sir Foltest put on his armor and even tried plate armor on myself though I preferred gambeson. I smiled at her. ¡°Of course. I often help Sir Foltest with his. What about you Valeria, do you use plated armor?¡± I asked as I fastened the front and back piece together.


    ¡°No, I prefer studded gambeson it gives me more freedom of movement, but I recognize the advantages of plated armor so maybe one day I will have a suit commissioned for myself.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°Seems we have that it common I prefer gambeson as well.¡± I finished putting the breastplate together and gestured at myself.


    She laughed lightly as we made out way back to the table with the crossbow. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that. I only prefer gambeson as armor, not common wear, for that I prefer my dresses and tunics. From what I hear the ¡°Tomboy Princess¡± one day put on gambeson armor and never took it off.¡± She finished with a teasing tone.


    I blushed slightly in embarrassment. ¡°I just thought it more practical to keep my gambeson on than having to change clothes constantly. I have no issues wearing dresses, but I prefer not to which is why I¡¯m rarely seen in a dress.¡±


    I did not think Valeria was the type for dresses but looking at her she certainly has the body for it with her long legs and ample bosom.


    Valeria shrugged her shoulders and smiled at me. ¡°Perhaps one day you will understand that dressing up isn¡¯t about being practical but to impress. It doesn¡¯t have to be everybody just one person you want to impress. For me, it¡¯s Oberon which is why I take every chance I get to look my best for him.¡±


    I sighed. Even Valeria is telling me I don¡¯t understand something because I have never been as Sir Foltest put it ¡°sweet on anyone¡±. Can people just choose to like someone, or does it have to happen naturally? When will the time I find someone I am sweet on come I wonder?


    Slightly depressed, I stood next to Valeria and watched her load the crossbow with bolts. She aimed at the armored dummy and fired pulling the lever up and down. Thump! Thump! Thump! She fired around 6 bolts and it looked like all of them hit this time. We ran to take a closer look at the armored dummy, and I was impressed that the crossbow bolts penetrated the armor.


    Valeria examined the armor before speaking. ¡°Looks like Barlow did it. The bolts can penetrate plated armor even at a distance though looking at the length of the shaft it did not go too deep. It may not kill someone in plated armor, but it should be enough to bleed them and make them think twice. I am satisfied with the results.¡±


    ¡°I assume Barlow is a smith of some sort, he seems quite skilled if he could improve the repeating crossbow. Perhaps I¡¯ll visit him one day and see his work for myself.¡± I said as Valeria yanked the bolts from the armored dummy examining them.


    After her examination, she threw them to the side and walked to the middle of the room. She turned and stared at me with something like anticipation in her sapphire-like eyes, A slight smirk on her lips, hand on her sword. ¡°Shall we begin our training session?¡±


    I suppose it¡¯s time to find out just how much stronger Valeria is than me.

 Chapter Fifteen: Cornered

    Faust


    In the city watch barracks, I was having a meal with my brothers who bombarded me about what happened last night.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re just hearing about this Ronald!¡±


    ¡°We were woken up in the middle of the night to help for the search!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we covered for you since you were working off your hangover and you paid for our drinks and gave us gambling money.¡±


    ¡°From what I hear the royal knight¡¯s Commander Sir Joseph suspects it was a palace servant or someone that pretended to be a palace servant.¡±


    ¡°That is troubling news brothers to think an assassin was able to sneak in the palace and nearly kill the second prince. I am shocked!¡± I said with a slight hangover that I did not need to fake since I drank my worries away last night when I escaped.


    So, they figured out it was a palace servant. That is not too worrying since there are a countless number of servants that come in and out so long as they do not keep track of everyone, they will never find out about Russ.


    ¡°What does our schedule look like for the day brothers? I assume we will be on gate guarding duty again today? Or has the Captain decided to finally give us different duties?¡± I asked as I stared at a spoonful of beans that had become a common food item for us.


    ¡°No change Ronald more gate guarding.¡±


    ¡°We are not the only one that has not changed duties. A lot of other teams are just guarding gates and patrolling walls nowadays.¡±


    ¡°The common folk all go to the so-called true lord nowadays for their troubles. So, we don¡¯t have much to do in the city.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, is he not just a criminal? People go to him or one of his ¡°establishments¡± which are just gambling dens, taverns, and kitchens, and he sends little more than thugs to solve their problems.¡±


    I shook my head and just when I was about to speak the door to the kitchen opened and our Captain entered looking uncomfortable and behind him, I saw the likely cause of his discomfort.


    What is the monstrous geezer doing here! Should he not be busy guarding the dutiful princess and the stewardess.


    I calmed down and began eating my beans. Whatever he is here for has nothing to do with me. Perhaps he is questioning the Captain if he saw the assassin leaving the city last night.


    ¡°Ronald! With me!¡±


    I turned to stare at the Captain, beans dripping from my mouth.


    No! I cannot believe that the monstrous geezer is here for me. All I did was exchange a look with him and sure he looked at me rather wickedly, but I did not think he would come all the way here for just me. I will just play the fool and get through this.


    ¡°C-Captain, I¡¯m on my way.¡± I quickly stood up intentionally dropping my plate of beans on the floor some getting on my gambeson.


    ¡°Ronald. Go with the Captain we will clean up here.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you impressed Sir Foltest somehow as expected of you brother.¡±


    The 4 of them looked at me impressed and nodded their head.


    I appreciate the support brothers but now is the time to give me an excuse to stay not leave!


    I followed the Captain out of the kitchen the monstrous geezer ahead of him until we made it to the Captain''s quarters. The Captain stared at me with sympathy and spoke. ¡°Sir Foltest wants to talk with you a bit, there is no need to worry.¡± He turned and made off to who knows where leaving me alone with the monstrous geezer.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Well, Ronald let''s go inside.¡± He said grinning at me.


    We entered the Captain''s quarters, and the monstrous geezer took the Captain''s seat behind the desk and leaned his clothed greatsword on the desk, I took the seat across from him.


    ¡°S-Sir Foltest what did you want to talk to me about,¡± I said wiping some beans from my gambeson.


    He stared at me and stroked his beard. ¡°My Lady Alexandria has taken an interest in you, and I just want to know what kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a city watch guard Sir. I do my job guarding the city gates and patrolling the city wall. I am decent with the spear and if you ask my fellow brothers in the city watch about me they may tell you that I am reliable and have always done my job to the best of my capabilities.¡±


    He nodded and continued to stroke his beard. ¡°What is it about you that caught the attention of the first prince Bertrand? When I asked your Captain about you he told me that Prince Bertrand came to visit him to put in a good word for you Ronald.¡±


    That fool did that! I thought he was just blowing smoke! Well, I am flattered but I don¡¯t want that kind of attention!


    I smiled nervously as if I did not want to say what I said next. ¡°Sir if I may, Prince Bertrand is a well-known eccentric, and I was having trouble with him at the gate, so I decided to shamelessly flatter him. He seemed to like that, and he told me he would put in a good word for me with the Captain. I did not think he would do it, but I am honored that he did.


    ¡°Bahaha, That sounds like something in line with Prince Bertrand¡¯s behavior.¡± He grinned and leveled his gaze on me. ¡°Now tell me about your encounter with the second prince Sylvain. Your Captain did not know much, but from what he was told from your fellow brothers he attacked you, but you managed to stop the situation from going too far. I know Sylvain would not have stopped without being satisfied getting whatever it is he wanted from you. So, what did he want from you?¡±


    I told my brothers it was better not to let my encounters with the royal siblings be known, but they probably could not help reporting what happened with the beast. Hopefully, they did not say anything about the brat like adult as even I don¡¯t know what happened there.


    I frowned and spoke with a reluctance that showed I did not want to talk about the encounter. ¡°I was just doing my job and asked Prince Sylvain to identify himself and present his invitation. He got out of his carriage, and I believe he was insulted that I asked. So, with his invitation in hand, he slapped me, and my brothers came to my defense. I knew my brothers would be killed so I crawled to him and gave him his invitation kneeling, and let my brothers know to dismiss it as a misunderstanding.¡± I looked away from him to the floor and spoke with a bit of shame. ¡°He told me it was not a sufficient show of respect. So, he said he would either kill one of my brothers or I could lick his boot covered in horse manure, so I licked his boot and he let us be.¡±


    He was frowning when I looked back at him. ¡°That also sounds like something in line with Sylvain''s behavior. Your brothers must like you to stand up to a prince and his knights, but you are someone who chose to lick horse shit for them so they may have good cause to like you.¡± He stared at me his eyes seeming to study me. ¡°To be honest I¡¯m impressed with you. You knew how to deal with all the royal siblings. You were honest and straightforward with my Lady Alexandria, you appealed to Prince Bertrand¡¯s vanity, you knew that humiliating yourself for Sylvain was the best way to get rid of him. I am not sure how you dealt with Princess Ludivine but perhaps you did not have to, she is quite easygoing and polite. But it seems clear to me that you know how to adapt to a given situation.¡±


    He smiled a smile at me that made my blood run cold. ¡°Even now, you are playing the harmless fool. Did you think I would not notice how you spilled your plate of beans on purpose when you stood up.


    I felt my heart racing but managed to stay calm. I should have known better than to put up an act with this man, but all he has is suspicions nothing that could condemn me.


    He stared at me and this time I did not look away or pretend to be scared and held his gaze. ¡°You are right about me I try to adapt to any given situation as I think fits it is how I have survived for so long. But believe me when I tell you I hold no bad intentions for you, Lady Alexandria, or this Kingdom all I do is for the survival of my brothers and me.¡±


    He continued staring at me before sighing. ¡°I believe you. I do not think you hold any bad intentions, you have been a member of the city watch for years without incident and you are rather well-liked. With your ability to adapt you would probably make for a better spy, and I am not entirely convinced you are not one.¡±


    ¡°I assure you Sir that I am more than satisfied being a city watch guard. I know we have a bad reputation especially in this city now that the common folk go elsewhere for their problems, but this is where my brothers are and so long as they remain here so will I.¡±


    He got up and motioned for me to do so as well, so I did. ¡°Well, this has certainly been an interesting conversation you are a better man than I thought you would be. If ever you feel like changing jobs let me know I will recommend you to the spymaster. Now, I have to go I still have to procure food and other necessities before I depart.¡±


    Seems like I made it through this meeting with the monstrous geezer but I would be a fool to think he will just leave me alone from now on. He even suspects I am a spy I better not give him cause to further his suspicions. I suppose I should let the devil know about this, perhaps this is what will finally make him let me go.

 Chapter Sixteen: Discussion Before Departure

    Alexandria Terramanz


    Exhausted. I was sitting down on a cushioned chair trying not to slump as Valeria packed some things in a backpack that she was taking for her journey to Betelgeuse. A rolled-up blanket that she tied to the top of her backpack, A portable lantern on the side, 2 waterskins already filled with water, Knives that I presumed were for skinning, and other things she stuffed inside that I was too tired to identify.


    How can she be fine after what she put me through! She doesn¡¯t look the least bit tired, and I am on the verge of collapse. I have never felt more like an inexperienced child than when I trained with her, she seemed to read my every move and either dodged with the most minimal movement or parried and blocked with ease. What¡¯s worse is, I know she was holding back. She didn¡¯t use the strength that I saw her use when she parried Sir Foltests blow.


    In my exhausted state, I finally asked the question I dared not ask earlier. ¡°Valeria, how did you become so strong? You said you were a mercenary before meeting Oberon, but would you not have been rather young?¡±


    She continued packing but paused to give me a half-smile. ¡°You can say I was raised by mercenaries and while I certainly grew strong under them it was not until I met Oberon that I truly learned how to use my skills.¡± She finished packing and handed me a second backpack that she made for Oberon that she mostly packed with clothes, paper and quill, black tea, and the repeating crossbow bolts, the crossbow hanging from the backpack. ¡°Let''s go fetch Oberon he was nearly finished with his letters when I delivered his food.¡±


    I grabbed the backpack and stood trying to conceal my exhaustion and thought on what she said. ¡°Raised by mercenaries you say? I want to ask more about that, but first, what do you mean it wasn¡¯t until you met Oberon that you learned to use your skills?¡±


    Valeria opened her bedroom door and we left to fetch Oberon. She laughed softly in amusement. ¡°People often make the mistake that just because Oberon is paralyzed he no longer knows anything about swordsmanship or fighting.¡± She turned to stare at me as we made our way to the hallway. ¡°Do you truly believe that someone who was once known as the ¡°Prodigal Swordsman¡± would have nothing to teach? If Sir Foltest saw us he would recognize his influence. Most of what I did during our training session was only possible because of his tutelage, truthfully it was not I but Oberon that you should have asked to help you train.¡±


    She¡¯s right! I did not think Oberon would have much to offer in terms of swordsmanship because he most likely had not used a sword since he was paralyzed. But it was foolish to think that. looking at Valeria, Oberon has never stopped improving his sword.


    ¡°Will I become as strong as you under Oberon''s tutelage?¡± I asked looking at her.


    She shrugged. ¡°Who knows. Oberon and I were made for each other so replicating my strength may be impossible.


    ¡°I guess I can ask him for some pointers in Leonis,¡± I said knocking on Oberon''s door. Knock! Knock! ¡°Oberon, are you done? We are heading downstairs to wait for Sir Foltest and Brigette.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Oberon said with a yawn.


    I opened the door and I saw a small collection of letters in a neat pile on top of Oberon''s desk which he then stuffed in a knapsack. Valeria went to him and pushed his wheelchair, and we made our way to the staircase where once again Valeria picked up Oberon and we made our way downstairs.


    ¡°Oberon, who exactly are all these letters being delivered to?¡± I asked walking down behind him and Valeria.


    He turned to look at me from Valeria¡¯s arms and smiled. ¡°Some will go to the people who run our establishments, Others will go to the people with businesses we helped finance, and one will go to a small mercenary team based in the city that I occasionally hire.¡±


    ¡°I see, you are informing them of your long absence then?¡±


    ¡°That and some other details.¡± He said as we reached the first floor.


    How vague. I imagine it¡¯s not something he wants me to know.


    Valeria placed him down on his wheelchair and clapped her hands loudly. Clap! The thugs came running out of the kitchen roasted chicken and bread in hand.


    ¡°Thugs we will be leaving soon. I trust you all know how to behave yourself and not to cause trouble in our home. Conell, don¡¯t let Edan push his duties to you, Derrik, you are free to use my training room but know that I will know if anything is missing when I return.¡± She glared at the short middle-aged Edan. ¡°Edan since you are the self-proclaimed leader I will hold you alone responsible for any damage that comes to our home perhaps that will motivate you to do your job.¡±


    ¡°V-Valeria you can¡¯t be serious!¡± Edan said but Valeria turned away from him.


    ¡°Can I also use the sickle and chain!? I always wanted to try it!¡± Derrik said and Valeria merely nodded.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Conell did not say anything he just took a bite out of his chicken leg and nodded.


    Oberon cleared his throat. ¡°Now that Valeria has finished motivating you I have a job for you Edan.¡± Oberon threw the small knapsack of letters to Edan who caught it. ¡°Start delivering those letters tomorrow and don¡¯t open them, Valeria will know. You all can go back to eating now..¡±


    Edan looked at Valeria shivered and then left with the rest.


    Wow! Looks like he¡¯s scared of Valeria. Well, I don¡¯t blame him. I wonder if she really will know if he opens the letters, It seemed more like a warning to not try it.


    ¡°Lady Alexandria how was your training session with Valeria?¡± Oberon said turning my way.


    I smiled tiredly. ¡°It was eye-opening, to say the least. I couldn¡¯t even touch her, and she credits her feats to your tutelage.¡±


    He chuckled and grabbed Valeria¡¯s hand. ¡°I am not one to deny credit where credit is due, but Valeria and I are rather compatible she did more than her part to earn her strength.¡±


    I sighed and shook my head. ¡°Valeria said something similar. Oberon, can I ask you for some of your time to train in Leonis?


    He paused. ¡°If time allows it I don¡¯t see why not. I¡¯ll prove my worth as more than just a handsome face.¡±


    I laughed softly. ¡°My thanks. I think it would also be a good idea for you to join me in learning about the Orion Kingdom from Margrave Allard. I agree with my father when he said that you could play a major part in helping the Sagitta Kingdom.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I think that is a good idea. If this mission succeeds then we will have bought some time, but I doubt that the Orion Kingdom will stop planning their invasion. The Sagitta and Orion Kingdoms have been trying to conquer one another for hundreds of years, It seems that this time the Orion Kingdom is preparing to make the first move.¡±


    I shifted on my feet uncomfortably. I know that we are only delaying an inevitable war, so I have to become Queen and deal with the Vigil syndicate before then. Or at the very least play nice with Sylvain and find out the Vigil syndicate''s goals as it may also be in their best interest to stop the Orion Kingdom from conquering us.


    Wanting to hear Oberon''s opinion I asked. ¡°What do you believe my chances of taking the throne before this inevitable war begins are?¡±


    Oberon and Valeria stared at each other seemingly communicating with their eyes before Oberon spoke. ¡°I believe it to be highly unlikely. Lady Alexandria, there has not been such a big contention for the succession of the throne in some time. If you look at our history the last time there was a dispute between Terramanz siblings for the throne a civil war broke out which then led to other lords taking the opportunity to try and take the throne for themselves instead or to become independent from the Sagitta Kingdom. King William has done a good job of maintaining good relations with his vassal lords through Prince Bertrand, but as I told you in the royal garden, some people are greedier than others. I predict that history will repeat itself and some of the stronger lords of this generation will make an attempt for the throne.¡±


    I was stunned and silent for a moment. I did not know that Oberon was thinking of such a possibility. I knew that usurping the throne from Sylvain would likely lead to war between us, but I did not believe that it would lead to civil war or even that lords would turn against the Terramanz family.


    ¡°H-How can you be so sure that something like that will happen?¡± I asked still slightly stunned.


    Valeria looked at me with something like pity in her eyes and spoke. ¡°The Terramanz family has ruled the Sagitta Kingdom for hundreds of year and the line of succession has always been the oldest child of the Terramanz family or in some cases the next in line if the oldest refuses, That is the law that your ancestor the first ruler of Sagitta, Queen Hildegarde made when she formed this Kingdom.¡± She paused to look at Oberon who nodded at her. ¡°Oberon already mentioned what happened the last time Terramanz siblings fought for the throne. Do you know why that is? It is because it made people question the laws and rules of the Sagitta Kingdom that the Terramanz family made. If the royal family does not follow their own rules of succession then why should I? Why is the Terramanz family still the rulers of the Kingdom? Could it not be me instead? Why even bother being a part of the Kingdom surely I am better off on my own? These are the questions that the nobility most likely asked and are asking themselves again.¡±


    Perhaps noticing my distress Oberon gave me a look of comfort and took over for Valeria. ¡°Your father knows this as well which is why he did not name you heir and instead will give a pretense of choosing his heir to whoever distinguishes themselves the most between you and Sylvain to the nobles as he did us. Make no mistake Lady Alexandria, war with the Orion Kingdom where you can distinguish yourself and win over as many lords to your side is preferable to a civil war right now.¡±


    I just stood there silently. Thinking about what they said.


    Can I justify taking the throne if I believe what they say will come to pass? Setting aside my grudges with Sylvain, would he truly be a bad King?


    It did not take me a long time to come up with an answer.


    Yes, he would. He is the Duke of the Sagittarii duchy in name only. When father learned of his incompetence and cruelty in ruling the duchy he was going to call him back before being persuaded by his advisors and the previous Duke, Raoul Anouilh to leave him there and learn how to rule under him. Since then, the duchy has been doing fine and if the information of the letter is to be believed and Sylvain is raising an army then the nobles from the Sagittarii duchy are most likely in support of him.


    I sighed and rubbed my eyes. ¡°Oberon, Valeria you¡¯ve given me a lot to think about. I did not fully realize the consequences of what my actions could be. Thank you for speaking honestly and not just telling me what I want to hear.¡±


    Oberon smiled in reassurance. ¡°Do not let what we said today discourage you from your course of action. In my opinion, the damage that Sylvain would cause as King would be worse than the damage in taking the throne from him will be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I asked myself if I was doing the right thing for a minute there, but I will not be deterred by doubting myself. Whatever the consequences of my actions are I will bear them and follow through with taking the throne.¡±


    Oberon nodded seemingly impressed. ¡°It gladdens my heart to see you so determined and confident in yourself. Now, I suggest we head outside and wait. I could use a breath of fresh air, and we may be lucky enough to spot the cat Conell fed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been more of a dog person, so I¡¯ll keep a lookout for some cute puppies, but I won¡¯t begrudge your cat spotting.¡± I smiled and headed towards the door.


    That carriage can¡¯t come soon enough I need to rest.

 Chapter Seventeen: Leaving For Leonis

    Sir Foltest


    Before Picking up my Lady Alexandria, Oberon, and Valeria who were in Oberon and Valeria¡¯s mansion, Brigette wanted to stop by ¡°Valeria¡¯s Bread Shop¡± so we took a small detour to the area around the blue tower before we made for the mansion.


    Oberon and Valeria will not harm my Lady, but I worry about leaving her alone with them for so long. I didn¡¯t protest when she said she wanted to accompany them to their home because I thought she could learn more about them since they don¡¯t seem as on guard with her as with me.


    ¡°Sir Foltest what did you find out about the guard Ronald? Was he as nefarious as you thought?¡± Brigette asked taking a piece of bread from her satchel that Wes gave her.


    Ronald huh. He was an interesting one, I did not have time to investigate him more thoroughly but by all accounts, he is a well-liked and reliable city watch guard. I did not think he was lying when he said he had no ill intention, but a man who has learned to adapt how he acts depending on who he is interacting with is someone who has something to hide, or maybe it¡¯s just as he said what he does to survive.


    I shook my head taking a piece of bread she offered. ¡°No, he was not as nefarious as I thought but he has secrets of that I¡¯m sure.¡± I bit into the bread and savored the sweetness.


    ¡°So, will you continue to investigate him then?¡±


    ¡°I let the spymaster know to keep an eye on him so he may discover something about Ronald or decide to recruit him as he has the aptitude to be a spy.¡±


    Brigette nodded, took another piece of bread out, and seemed to be debating whether she was going to eat it or not before sighing and eating it. ¡°I was going to save some for my Lady Alexandria in case she was hungry, but I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± She said guiltily between bites.


    I grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure Oberon and Valeria will not let her starve. Look outside I think we are almost to their mansion and can ask her ourselves when we arrive.¡±


    She looked outside the carriage and no doubt took notice that we were near the slums and the area near it where we were told Oberon and Valeria built their mansion.


    ¡°I asked my father what he thought of Oberon and Valeria, and he said that he feared what they could do with their influence and popularity in the city.¡± She turned to look at me curiously. ¡°Do you feel the same way?¡±


    I stroked my beard before responding. ¡°Hmm, in a way yes. If Oberon wanted to I don¡¯t doubt he could cause riots in the city and create a small army of well-armed thugs to try and take over the city. Though I don¡¯t think he would do that, the possibility that he could is why King William kept tabs on him and offered him a position in his royal court. He wanted Oberon under his control."


    Brigette closed her eyes placed her hand on her chin and stroked it lightly.


    Oh! Is she imitating me!? How adorable!


    ¡°Oberon and Valeria probably knew that was what King William thought as Oberon tried downplaying his influence when he was talking to him and why he did not seem surprised when he was offered a position as an advisor. He also gave good reasons to refuse so there would be no complaints.¡± She nodded her head as if satisfied with her conclusion.


    I ruffled her hair impressed. ¡°You are probably right, Oberon already told us that the reason that he thought he was invited was because of his influence so it is not hard to imagine he could figure out King Williams''s full intentions.¡±


    Brigette fixed her hair and glared at me. ¡°I am no longer a child Sir Foltest no need to ruffle my hair every time you are impressed with me.¡±


    ¡°bahaha, you will always be a child to me as I am older and bigger than you. Now, let¡¯s get ready we are almost to the mansion.¡± I said as I heard the carriage slow down.


    The carriage came to a full stop, and I opened the door. I stepped outside and whistled in appreciation when I saw the mansion. Brigette followed behind me and similarly let out a gasp of admiration. I spotted my Lady, Oberon and Valeria walking towards us when they spotted us. Valeria had a backpack on and so did my Lady though hers had a crossbow hanging from it.


    ¡°Sir Foltest, Brigette ready to leave!?¡± My Lady said when she got closer.


    Brigette walked to her and hugged her. I grinned. ¡°Aye, we¡¯re ready. How was your Visit? I trust Oberon and Valeria were good hosts?¡±


    Oberon and Valeria watched them hug with a small smile ¡°Of course we were I was even gracious enough to have a training session with her. The carriage you procured seems spacious enough, I trust there is enough room for Oberon''s wheelchair?¡± She said pushing Oberon towards the carriage.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    So, Valeria had a training session with my Lady, I will have to ask her about what she found out about Valeria¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Of course! I got the best carriage, horses, and driver to make our trip faster. You can set your backpack in the trunk there is plenty of space.¡± The driver looked at us and simply gave us a nod in acknowledgment.


    ¡°You have my gratitude Sir Foltest, Lady Brigette, long-distance trips are always uncomfortable for me, so I hope to get to Leonis as quickly as possible,¡± Oberon said.


    Valeria stuffed her backpack in the trunk but kept her sword at her waist. My Lady also stuffed the backpack she was carrying in the trunk, and we got in the carriage as we wanted to leave as soon as possible. I tried not to stare when Valeria picked Oberon up in her arms to get him on the carriage as I thought it would hurt his pride, but I quickly changed my mind as Oberon was not nearly as prideful as when he was younger, and he didn¡¯t seem bothered when I watched them so he must have not thought much about it. Shortly after I gave the signal, and the carriage took off.


    Perhaps being in such an enclosed place together made us feel awkward as nobody said anything for some time until Oberon who was sitting next to Valeria spoke first. ¡°Lady Brigette how was the day with your father?¡±


    She smiled fondly. ¡°It was great catching up with him and discussing mundane things like food, how we pass our days, and just reminiscing with each other. Oh! I also wanted to tell you that Sir Foltest and I went to ¡°Valeria¡¯s Bread Shop¡± and the bread was so good.¡±


    Oberon and Valeria chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you enjoyed your time with steward Wes and even more glad that you approve of ¡°Valeria¡¯s Bread Shop¡± since it uses her name and she named it Valeria is quite proud of it,¡± Oberon said.


    ¡°It has my namesake, so it is like an extension of myself. It is obvious I would be proud of it.¡± Valeria said seriously before smiling slightly.


    ¡°My Lady I assume you were given something to eat I would hate to think that Oberon and Valeria couldn¡¯t do that much. I said teasingly.


    My Lady nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Valeria roasted some chicken, prepared some eggs, and gave me some honeyed wine. All in all, I was satisfied.¡± She said patting her stomach.


    ¡°So, you can cook Valeria?¡± I said turning to her.


    She shrugged and took a quick glance at Oberon. ¡°It is a simple thing to learn I don¡¯t see why everybody does not do so.¡±


    Oberon and my lady looked away in embarrassment and I grinned proudly. ¡°I agree, though I am not as good as Brigette I can hold my own in the kitchen.¡±


    Brigette shook her head and smiled sadly. ¡°While Sir Foltest has given it a try he is not nearly as good of a cook as he thinks he is.¡±


    This time it was my turn to turn away in embarrassment and with my size, it was harder to do in an enclosed space.


    It seems Brigette only told me pretty lies when she tried my dishes but thinking back she never said my dishes were good only that I was improving.


    I coughed no longer wanting to linger on the topic. ¡°Enough kitchen talk I am more curious about the training session between my Lady and Valeria.¡±


    Valeria and my Lady exchanged looks and Valeria shrugged. ¡°Not much to say I tried teaching her how to better predict her opponents¡¯ movements by looking at everything from their eyes, hands, feet, arms to make the appropriate move with the most minimum of effort as to not tire.


    My Lady nodded. ¡°I tried everything from bluffing to attacking wildly, even changing weapons but no matter what I did I could not reach Valeria and in the end only exhausted myself.¡±


    If I could have seen their training session I could say for sure but sounds like Oberon taught Valeria which isn¡¯t surprising.


    ¡°I take it you took some lesson from Oberon''s swordsmanship, Valeria?¡± I said alternating glancing at Oberon and Valeria.


    ¡°Indeed, it has made me quite formidable,¡± Valeria nodded and Oberon smiled looking slightly proud.


    I stroked my beard. ¡°Oberons often let his opponent attack first so they could exhaust themselves and he could observe their swordsmanship to better make his move. It worked so long as his opponent was not stronger or faster than him. When he faced someone physically superior it did not matter how accurate his predictions and moves were if he could not execute them effectively.¡±


    Oberon coughed cheeks reddening slightly no doubt remembering his losses to me and perhaps the person who crippled him. My Lady looked between us excited.


    ¡°Is that why Oberon couldn¡¯t beat you Sir Foltest, Because you were physically superior to him?¡± She did not mean any harm by saying I was physically superior but I could see that Oberon was slightly hurt by the comment.


    ¡°Well, I wo-.¡±


    Before Oberon could finish making an excuse I decided to interrupt him. ¡°Indeed!¡± I grinned at Oberon who was being hugged with one arm by Valeria no doubt in comfort. ¡°Oberon could read my swordsmanship quite well and made the best dodge, parries, and counters. But it didn¡¯t matter when I was too fast for him to position himself correctly when I redirected my sword mid-swing when my blows were too much for him to handle. Though I will admit he ruined quite a bit of my swords other than ¡°Evangelina¡± because his sword was simply better made.¡±


    Oberon looked up to me his eyes challenging. ¡°So, you admit that I was the better swordsman then and would have beat you were you not more physically gifted.¡±


    I wanted to laugh but held it in as Brigette was falling asleep, and my Lady also seemed exhausted though she was paying attention. ¡°Seems like you still have some of that pride that you had when you were younger.¡±


    ¡°There are things that I could not possibly throw away and pride in my swordsmanship is one of those things.¡±


    I nodded in relief. ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to know that there are still some vestiges of the younger Oberon in you. I was beginning to think that there was little of him left.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I wish there was none of him left.¡± He said a bit sadly.


    ¡°Rest Oberon we have a way to go until we reach Leonis,¡± Valeria said pulling his head down on her shoulder.


    I turned to look to my left and saw that Brigette had fallen asleep and next to her my Lady was trying her best to stay awake.


    ¡°We will have time to converse more later, but I am in agreement with Valeria I need to rest,¡± Oberon said yawning.


    I am a bit tired myself. I¡¯ll rest as well, I haven¡¯t done something as exciting as kidnapping a Duke in a long time.

 Chapter Eighteen: Memories of What Was

    Oberon


    I sidestepped Henri Serres sword swing and watched him with a bored expression. He stared at me his eyes focused and approached cautiously leading with his sword.


    How dull. Despite being 2 years older than me and having a reputation as one of the most skilled young swordsmen in Vesterwood he is not a challenge. Time to finish this.


    Henri attempted a feint, but I had already seen through it. Clang! I blocked and looked into Henri¡¯s surprised eyes then kicked him in the abdomen. He stumbled back creating some distance which I quickly closed and then laid my longsword on his shoulder the edge touching his neck.


    ¡°Yield.¡± He said sighing.


    I sheathed ¡°Azure¡¯s flight¡± and stepped back. ¡°Thank you for the duel,¡± I said intending to leave the training yard of his family¡¯s estate.


    Henri ran up to me and put his hand on my shoulder. Don¡¯t leave so soon. Come, join my family and me for dinner later today.¡± He said smiling and pointing out his family who were watching us with some other spectators close by.


    Father told me to stay the day and get close with the Serres family, but I have already done what I wanted to do. I have no interest in staying here any longer.


    ¡°I appreciate the invitation, but I promised my younger brother I would spend the day with him.¡±


    ¡°Oswald your half-brother? He is already 13 years old I don¡¯t think he will mind if you stay, kids at that age are at their most independent.¡±


    You¡¯re not wrong, and we are not particularly close I was just using him as an excuse to politely decline. How did you not see that?


    Annoyed I shrugged off his arm and started to leave again. ¡°You may be right, but I made a promise and I do not wish to break it.¡±


    ¡°All right, but I will at least walk you out. I want to talk about our duel.¡± He said walking next to me.


    What is there to talk about, I won you lost.


    ¡°How were you able to read all my moves? I thought I had you with the feint in the end but seems you anticipated that too.¡± He spoke looking at me curiously.


    Your body language gave you away and your swordsmanship isn¡¯t anything special, it was not hard to predict.


    ¡°I was already familiar with your swordsmanship and as the duel went on I was able to somewhat guess what your moves were going to be.¡±


    He shook his head looking impressed. ¡°I see why you are called the ¡°Prodigal Swordsman,¡± though you are only 16 years old I do not doubt that in the future your name will go down as one of our Kingdom''s greatest swordsman.¡±


    Obviously. There is close to no one in this Kingdom who can hope to match me. The only ones I am aware of that I think can put up a fight are Sir Raphael, The Marauder, and maybe that brute Sir Foltest. Perhaps I will find more worthy opponents in the tournament of champions.


    ¡°My thanks for your compliment and that has always been my intention, to become the greatest swordsman this Kingdom has ever seen,¡± I said in a better mood now.


    Henri laughed. ¡°That¡¯s all well and good but you can¡¯t just let your life revolve around swordsmanship especially at such a young age. Have some fun, find some new hobbies and interests, are you not engaged? Spend some time with your fianc¨¦ and get to know her.


    Annoyed again I sighed. ¡°Swordsmanship is my hobby, and it is fun for me. I don¡¯t see why I need to waste time finding something else that I might now even enjoy. As for my engagement, I am not engaged yet, but it seems that the nobles of Vesterwood have gotten word of my father''s talk of engagement between me and the daughter of Lord Eldridge Varon.


    Henri whistled in what I thought was appreciation. ¡°I only heard that you were getting engaged not that it was going to be to Eleonore Varon! She is only 1 year younger than you and a well-known beauty even now, just imagine what she will look like when she matures a little.¡± He turned to stare at me with mock jealousy. ¡°You are a lucky young man Oberon were I not already engaged I would be pursuing Lady Eleonore.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°There is more to people than beauty, I have met with Lady Eleonore and while she is indeed beautiful I share nothing in common with her and felt nothing for her.¡±


    He sighed and clasped my shoulder. ¡°I can guess that the 2 of you barely spoke to each other when you met. It¡¯s okay, the first time meetings are always awkward, and you cannot expect to feel anything for each other the first time you meet. It is why I told you to get to know her better, you never know, you might find that you have more in common than you thought.


    It¡¯s true that Lady Eleonore and I barely spoke to each other. She was rather cold and only spoke to answer my questions politely. She preferred sipping her tea and reading her book over having an actual conversation. I cannot imagine that I will have much in common with her.


    Seeing that we were approaching the front door I decided to say my goodbye again.  ¡°I appreciate your advice and will consider it. Thank you for accompanying me but I must take my leave.¡±


    Henri smiled and slapped my back. ¡°Feel free to visit whenever you wish I would like another duel and an update on your relationship with Lady Eleanore.¡±


    I tried not to roll my eyes merely nodding and left, making my way back to my family¡¯s castle.


    <hr>


    ¡°You¡¯re back early Oberon we did not expect you back so soon.¡± My stepmother Ariane said when she saw me heading towards my room.


    Ariane, married my father 1 year after my mother Helene died. Though I did not know my mother as she died when I was 2 years old I felt I owed it to her to not let this woman take her place especially since I always thought there was something off about her. She married my father when she was 19 years old, and he was 33 years old, so she still looked young 13 years later. Perhaps that is why I thought she was off; her appearance is the same as it was in my earliest memory of her.


    ¡°I finished my duel with Henri Serres faster than I thought so I was able to come back sooner.¡±


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re father wanted you to get closer to the Serres heir so he thought you would stay the night and not return until tomorrow. You should go see him in his room he should be done talking to Oswald soon.¡± She said then walked away.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    I wonder what they are talking about?


    I made my way to my father Louis Flamberges'' room and stopped myself from knocking on his door when I heard Oswald and my father speaking.


    ¡°You are still young Oswald don¡¯t compare yourself to Oberon.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that when he was my age Oberon was already gaining recognition as a talented swordsman!¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their gifts Oswald and Oberon''s only gift is for the sword, I have higher hopes for you.¡±


    ¡°But my mother says that I have to be better than Oberon at everything and that includes swordsmanship.¡±


    Seems like Ariane wants Oswald to take my place as heir of the Flamberge house and consequently the Vesterwood earldom as well. I thought she was up to something since she rarely allows Oswald to speak or spend time with me.


    ¡°Stop obsessing over swordsmanship and focus your attention elsewhere. Lord Eldridge wanted to engage his daughter with Oberon, but if I want to convince him you are a better choice then leave a better impression on her than Oberon did. We have set the date for tomorrow morning for the two of you to meet so do your best to win her over.¡±


    What! It was Lord Eldridge that wanted the engagement, not my father? If he wants to engage the daughter of the second most powerful house in Vesterwood to Oswald does that mean he is considering making him his heir? I am not particularly close to my father, and I don¡¯t love him, but I did not expect him to give my birthright away to someone else. For how long has he been planning this and why?


    No longer able to hold my anger I opened the door startling Oswald and my father. I stared at Oswald¡¯s grey eyes that he inherited from his mother, and I looked him over a younger slightly chubbier version of me. I turned to stare at my father¡¯s black eyes but addressed Oswald. ¡°Oswald, leave us I need to speak to our father.¡±


    He got off his chair and looked at me with a troubled expression. ¡°O-Oberon I didn¡¯t know about Lady Eleonore.¡± He said before quickly leaving.


    I already knew that Oswald was not to blame for this, he is just a child, and perhaps he does not realize the intentions of his father and mother. I took his seat across from our father¡¯s desk and continued to stare until he spoke.


    ¡°How long were you listening?¡± He said slightly nervous.


    ¡°I heard what was most important like you wanting to engage Oswald to Lady Eleonore.¡±


    ¡°Oberon I did that for you as much as I did it for Oswald. You told me that you felt nothing for her and barely spoke to each other. You would have been miserable, so I wanted to save you from that.¡±


    I nodded my head as if I accepted his answer. ¡°So, I suppose that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I am your heir?¡±


    He at least had the decency to flush. ¡°Oberon you are a swordsman, and you would make a fine knight, but you were not made for staying cooped up in a castle in a single territory and I don¡¯t believe you have the temperament for ruling either.¡±


    Again, I nodded my head as if accepting his answer. ¡°Ariane had no say in this like all other matters then, and you in all your wisdom came to this conclusion on your own?¡±


    This time I could see that he was angry. ¡°Oberon! Do not mock me! I am your father and I make all decisions for this house and earldom on my own!¡± He breathed calming himself. ¡°You will not be mistreated, and you will have more freedom to do what you want. Are you not participating in the tournament of champions in the Sagittarii duchy soon? Do you think you would be able to participate in tournaments and duels if you became earl? You have never expressed any desire to become earl I do not know why this should bother you.¡±


    If you had asked me to pass over my birthright directly then perhaps I would have, but to try and give it away without so much as letting me know!


    I glared at my father and spoke. ¡°You are right. I never particularly cared about becoming earl of Vesterwood, but did you and your whore think that you could just pass me over and I would not say anything about it!?


    ¡°Oberon!¡± He yelled standing up.


    I stood up as well and drew ¡°Azure¡¯s flight¡± placing the tip at his throat. He froze and stared at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°W-What are you doing!?¡± He hissed.


    ¡°Perhaps I should claim what is rightfully mine before it is stolen.¡±


    He gulped and sweat dripped from his forehead. ¡°O-Oberon I apologize for not letting you know of my plans beforehand and not asking you if you were okay with it. I see now that it upset you and I am at fault for the situation at hand. Now, put your sword down and we can talk about how to make this right.¡±


    I heard footsteps approaching but I ignored them and continued glaring at my father.


    ¡°What a man the Earl of Vesterwood is, cowering and begging before his son.¡±


    He flushed in anger and shame but did not say anything and then the door opened, and I heard gasps. I turned my head slightly but kept my sword at my father¡¯s throat. I saw Oswald who was shocked had arrived with his mother Ariane who did not look surprised and instead I noticed a faint smile.


    I see. She set me up. I am a fool for taking things so far there can be no reconciliation from this.


    Behind Oswald and Ariane were 2 knights who looked back and forth between me and my father they looked shocked and conflicted. I took a deep breath and calmed down I had done enough and made my point.


    Before I could sheathe my sword a dark impulse came over my and I drove my sword through my father¡¯s throat. As he was choking on his blood I quickly turned around intending to finish the others off. I saw that Oswald was so shocked that he fell backward, Ariane looked confused and scared. She probably did not expect me to go so far. The knights were shocked as well but they were well trained and drew their swords intending to fight me no doubt, but they had to pick up Oswald who was on the ground first. I was quickly approaching and one of the knights stepped over Oswald intending to meet me and he hesitated, so I drove my sword through his helmetless face my sword going through his mouth and out the back of his head. I quickly pushed his body away and he fell on Oswald and the other knight. Before the other knight could react I cleaved his skull killing him instantly. Oswald was pinned down by a dead knight in plated armor and could not move so I turned towards Ariane who was trembling in fear.


    ¡°W-What have you done?¡±


    ¡°Was this not part of your plan Ariane? Did I go too far?¡± I said staring at her while placing my boot on the dead knight pushing him down further crushing Oswald who was underneath him.


    ¡°P-Please I-I¡¯m sorry for whatever I did I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Oswald somehow got what he wanted to say out between sobs.


    ¡°Oberon for everything I¡¯ve done I apologize I pushed you too far but my son your brother had nothing to do with it! He is innocent let him go! Please I beg you!¡± Ariane pleaded tearing up.


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, he is innocent his only crime was being born to a woman like you.¡± I brought my sword down and slashed his throat.


    ¡°NOOO!¡± Ariane ran to her son kneeling and placing her hands on his bleeding throat.


    I kicked her away and stood over her. I dropped my sword and began to choke her. She looked up at me trying to slap me and continued struggling so I tightened my hold on her and eventually she stopped struggling.


    I stood up numb, looking at what I just did, and noticed that Oswald was somehow still alive, and he was standing looking at me. The blood running down his throat and mouth made him look ghastly.


    ¡°Oberon is this what you wish you had done to us?


    ¡°Do you believe that this is the moment that your life turned out the way it did?¡±


    ¡°Maybe if you were not so prideful you would not have caused a scene and turned your father against you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps what happened to you was for the best, you are a better person now. At least that is what you tell yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oberon!, Oberon!, Oberon!, Oberon!¡± My father, Ariane, the knights, and Oswald all stared at me and yelled.


    I closed my eyes and covered my ears running from the room.


    NO! This is not what I want. I am no longer what I once was.


    ¡°Oberon, Oberon, wake up, we¡¯re here.¡± A gentle voice said grabbing my hand.


    I was still running eyes closed but I followed that voice and squeezed the hand grabbing mine and then when I felt I reached the end I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Oberon, you¡¯re finally awake we were waiting on you.¡± Val smiled at me and was letting go of my hand, but I held it tighter.


    ¡°Thanks for waking me up,¡± I said smiling back at her.


    Perhaps she noticed that I had a bad dream because she leaned in to hug me and I held her tightly.


    Cough! I turned and saw that Sir Foltest who was across from us was looking at us grinning, Lady Brigette next to him was blushing but didn¡¯t look away. Lady Alexandria next to her had her head turned away from us but her eyes were sneaking a peek.


    ¡°Hahaha, it seems that I showed you all something embarrassing. Let us not dwell on it and enter Leonis.¡± I said pulling myself away from Val who reluctantly let me go.


    I thought I stopped having those dreams. Are they a reminder or a warning I wonder?

 Chapter Nineteen: The Margrave of Leonis and Sir Castor

    Alexandria Terramanz


    Cough! I coughed into my hand to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now that Oberon is awake Sir Foltest, Valeria and I will present ourselves to the guards. I¡¯m sure my sister Ludivine informed them of our arrival beforehand so it should not take long.¡±


    Sir Foltest and Valeria nodded, and I opened the carriage door stepping out with Sir Foltest and Valeria following closely behind. We made our way past various carriages, caravans, and people getting to the gate. I looked around me and noticed a large number of guards and knights inspecting the caravans and carriages.


    Looks like Margrave Allard is being stricter on who he is allowing to go in. Not surprising considering the tension with the Orion Kingdom he is most likely cautious of spies or perhaps people from the Orion Kingdom that had the same crazy idea as us and wanted to kidnap him.


    We stood behind a line of people who were arguing and making cases to be allowed in faster.


    ¡°My troupe and I are the best performers in the Kingdom our play will no doubt impress Princess Ludivine.¡±


    ¡°We heard that Margrave Allard was raising an army and we are here to offer our services. We are not so expensive, and we come with our own fine weapons and armor.¡±


    Mercenaries?


    ¡°I am but a trader of furs and silk I am no threat please let me in I cannot stand waiting for so long I am losing money as we speak.¡±


    I heard Valeria sigh with impatience. ¡°I do not wish to wait who knows how long to be allowed in. Sir Foltest, Alexandria you two are recognizable and as you said are being expected. So, let¡¯s just go to the front of the line and tell the guards that we have arrived.


    It would be unfair to the others who have been waiting but she is right we cannot afford to just wait.


    Sir Foltest turned to address me. ¡°I agree with Valeria. My Lady let us just go to the front.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Very well, follow me.¡± We made the people ahead of us move, pushing and pulling others aside as we made our way to the front some were of course angry but one look at Sir Foltest made them rethink any complaints. We made our way to the front where guards and knights took notice of us.


    ¡°It''s Princess Alexandria and Sir Foltest!¡± A knight in burgundy plated armor quickly approached us. ¡°We have been expecting you, we will clear the way for your carriage. Margrave Allard and Lady Ludivine are expecting you in the fortress.¡±


    ¡°You have my thanks Sir. We will make our way there immediately.¡± I said turning back. The people in line must have heard what the knight said as everyone quickly got out of our way letting us through without complaint. We quickly found our way back to our carriage and Valeria opened the door where we saw Brigette slightly blushing as Oberon looked contemplatively at a piece of paper in his hand.¡±


    ¡°I fear that you did not quite accurately draw my likeness.¡± Oberon looked up smiling. ¡°I am far more handsome in this portrait than in reality, but I am flattered and will gladly accept your gift.¡±


    Brigette was working on her sketch during our trip here. Occasionally sneaking glances at Oberon''s face. She must have been confident in it if she decided to give her sketch of Oberon to the man himself.


    ¡°We will be let in immediately and make out way to the fortress,¡± I said getting in with the others then lightly poked Brigette¡¯s cheek. ¡°How brave of you to do this in front of Valeria,¡± I whispered to her teasingly.


    She said nothing merely glaring at me and blushing further. Making it difficult to suppress my laughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear I was beginning to feel quite suffocated in here,¡± Oberon said handing the sketch to Valeria who was looking back and forth to him and the sketch.


    ¡°As the biggest person here, I feel that I am the one who should make that complaint so I will and agree with your words Oberon.¡± Sir Foltest said knocking on our carriage giving the signal to our driver.


    Our carriage began to move and just like the knight said our way was cleared and we were allowed in without any inconvenience. I took the opportunity to look outside and was greeted by performers in the streets. Tents set up with what looked like actors trying on costumes and makeup. Common folk clapping in appreciation to some performances. As we got closer to the fortress I saw men and women in all sorts of weapons and armor mingling with each other and occasionally trading blows with one another.


    I shook my head in amazement. Mercenaries, playwrights, and their troupes what a strange combination of people that Leonis has attracted.


    ¡°Valeria, what are your thought on the mercenaries we have seen so far?¡± Sir Foltest asked Valeria. On the way here I told Sir Foltest and Brigette what I had learned about Oberon and Valeria, and they even offered up more information on their own so perhaps they had opened themselves up to us a bit more.


    Valeria neatly folded the sketch and gave it back to Oberon who pocketed it in a small pouch at his waist. ¡°Some look decent enough. As a general rule with mercenaries, you can gauge their experience with how worn out and damaged their weapons and armor are. The more worn out and damaged they are the more likely it is that they are more experienced. Some might have a smith with them to repair their equipment, but mercenaries know that showing their experience through their equipment is the best way to get hired so they only repair what is needed.¡±


    Sir Foltest nodded in agreement and looked like he was about to speak again but Brigette spoke first.


    ¡°Are there any mercenaries here that you recognize Valeria?¡± Brigette asked.


    That¡¯s a good question but then again Valeria said that the mercenary band she was a part of fought in the lands beyond the sea so she may not know anyone here.


    Valeria shrugged. ¡°Not any that I have seen, but who knows maybe someone I¡¯m familiar with will pop up.¡±


    ¡°For Margrave Allard to hire so many mercenaries he must be worried about an attack,¡± I said then took a look at the fortress we were approaching.


    ¡°Perhaps, but they also serve to discourage the Orion Kingdom from attacking. They will have spies here reporting on the activity here of that I have no doubt, and the larger the army here is the more the Orion Kingdom will hesitate either to gather a larger army themselves or to not attack at all.¡± Oberon replied.


    Sir Foltest sighed. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t attack they will be planning something to show their strength during the negotiation as well.¡±


    ¡°Whatever they are planning I do not believe it will be something as bold as what we are about to do,¡± I said grinning.


    We all shared smiles and enjoyed the short ride to the fortress in companionable silence.


    <hr>


    ¡°Hello everyone, you were faster getting here than I expected.¡± The woman who would be leading the mission Lady Sirena said with a small group of men surrounding her in the entrance.


    ¡°Lady Sirena it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± I said adjusting Oberon''s backpack, so the crossbow didn¡¯t poke me.


    ¡°Pleased to make your acquaintance Lady Sirena,¡± Brigette said with a small bow.


    ¡°Indeed, I meant to acquaint myself with you back in Sagittae, but I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so. It is rare for me to meet someone almost as tall as me and for that person to be a woman.¡± Sir Foltest grinned. He had a backpack of his own on as well and his greatsword was resting on his shoulder as usual.¡±


    She chuckled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all as well and I am glad I impress Sir Foltest. I have never met someone taller than me either, but I expected the ¡°Giant of Sagitta¡± to be as tall or taller than me.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Perhaps because I am so used to Sir Foltest I did not take note of Lady Sirena¡¯s height, but she is tall. I barely reach her chest!


    ¡°Bahahaha, Were I 10 years younger I would have a mind to court you Lady Sirena our children would be double giants.¡±


    I blushed slightly in embarrassment and so did Brigette who gave Sir Foltest a light slap on his arm which was a bad idea since she winced in pain immediately. The men with Lady Sirena also coughed in embarrassment and looked away.


    Lady Sirena chuckled louder. ¡°I do not mind older men so perhaps the opportunity is not lost.¡±


    ¡°As fun as it is to watch the two of you flirt we should immediately go meet with Margrave Allard,¡± Oberon said with amusement, Valeria behind him pushing his wheelchair.


    Lady Sirena nodded with a grin. ¡°Indeed. Follow me I will lead you all to the strategy room.¡±


    We followed her as she led us deeper into the fortress until we arrived in front of a double-doored room. She instructed her men to stay outside and guard and then opened the door.


    We entered behind her, and I studied the room. Maps, sketches of people, and location were pinned on the wall, and in the middle of the room, a large table was placed with a bigger map laid out on it. Two men were examining the map one was no doubt Margrave Allard who was a well-built older man with slicked-back silver-lined black hair. He was scratching his square jaw and talking with the man next to him. He was bronze-skinned and looked about the same age as Margrave Allard his face looked similar to Lady Sirena¡¯s so they may be related. Behind them, I saw the twins who were talking with my sister Ludivine. She saw me and gave me a small smile. Two other men who were sitting on chairs when we entered had jumped up to stand when they saw Lady Sirena.


    ¡°Our guests have arrived.¡± Lady Sirena said in her soft but firm voice.


    Everyone in the room turned to stare at us as we approached.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Oberon exclaimed. I turned to look at him and saw that he was staring with surprise at the bronze-skinned man who had a slight smile on his face.


    Do they know each other?


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Greeting Margrave Allard, I¡¯m sure Lady Sirena and my sister Ludivine already informed you about who we are and our purpose here?¡±


    Margrave Allard nodded. ¡°Indeed they have Lady Alexandria.¡± He turned to look at Brigette. ¡°The stewardess Lady Brigette¡± He looked up to Sir Foltest impressed. ¡°Sir Foltest no doubt.¡± Finally, he looked at Oberon and Valeria. ¡°The former Oberon Flamberge and his attendant Valeria.¡± He gestured at the bronze-skinned man next to him and the two men who stood up to introduce them.


    ¡°My right-hand man and Lady Sirena¡¯s father, Sir Castor.¡± Sir Castor gave us a small bow.


    ¡°The two men from the Leonis scouting team, Olivier and Clement.¡± They also gave us a small bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all, now let''s get started,¡± I said approaching the table my companions closely behind.


    As we took a seat on the chairs Sir Castor spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again Oberon. Do you remember me?¡± He said in a similar soft voice as his daughter. Lady Sirena looked surprised so perhaps she did not know that they were acquainted.


    So, they do know each other.


    Valeria had moved a chair aside and pushed Oberon''s wheelchair in its place, she did not sit down but decided to stand behind Oberon. Oberon smiled somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°How could I forget the person who gave me my first loss.¡± Oberon bowed. ¡°Sir Castor, I want to apologize for treating you so rudely at the time. I was immature and did not deal with losing well.¡±


    Sir Foltest snorted in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s putting it lightly.¡± Then he began to examine Sir Castor.


    Sir Castor laughed softly. ¡°You were little more than a child I did not hold it against you. I was saddened when I heard about what happened to you, but I am glad that you seem to have overcome it and found a different path for yourself.¡±


    Oberon straightened himself. ¡°We should talk more at a later time. I would like to know how you ended up in your position. But for now, I think we should discuss the mission at hand.¡±


    Sir castor smiled and nodded.


    Margrave Allard addressed us. ¡°This mission is not without risk and when Lady Sirena told me about it I was reluctant to allow it, yet I see the brilliance in it. I do not doubt that Duke Christopher knows that I am raising an army and that I am planning either to defend from an attack or to attack myself. With the festival celebrating his son¡¯s engagement approaching and his assumption on what my move is he will not expect something as mad as being kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe Duke Christopher has spies in Leonis to make such an assumption?¡± I asked.


    He seemed to fall into thought. ¡°Yes. When Lady Sirena questioned the man from the Orion scouting team he said that there was a drop-off point in the border region where he and his team would pick up their notes. The notes we found on the Orion scouting team were too detailed and explained too much of what was going on in Leonis to be taken from a distance. We have yet to find the spies so perhaps they have left or are still here and sending their findings to the Orion Kingdom some other way.¡±


    Perhaps I will spend my time here trying to root out the spies. Not that I have any experience in doing so but it¡¯s worth a try.


    ¡°What can you tell us about the strength of the Orion Kingdom?¡± Oberon asked.


    Margrave Allard and Sir Castor exchanged glances. ¡°In my time here in Leonis we have had a few skirmishes with the Orion Kingdom. Nothing so serious as to start a war just some disputes over some land in the border region.¡± Sir Castor furrowed his brow. ¡°I did not think that their forces were any stronger than ours, yet there were times where I landed and witnessed blows from others that should have killed any normal man, but the Orion men kept fighting. My spear Pierced a man between the joints of his plate, but he did not react even though I knew it would have killed. When we fought they were near silent no shouting in pain, excitement, relief, even when they were dying they said nothing. We were suspicious and admittedly a bit frightened, so we examined their corpses and found nothing of note they had tongues to speak, the same organs in the right places as we did, they were normal men and women.¡± He finished softly as if speaking to himself.


    Margrave Allard took over and began explaining what he knew. ¡°I have been Margrave of Leonis since I was 23 years old so nearly 25 years now and I lived here my whole life inheriting the position from my father. In that time, I have faced off with the Orion Kingdom more times than I could count, and I can tell you that this is a new development. When I faced off with them before they were like any other men, they shouted with emotion when they fought, they encouraged and supported each other, and they died when they should have. Something happened in the last 10 years in the Orion Kingdom that caused such a change to their men.¡±


    Men that don¡¯t speak or die when they should, what could it mean?


    I felt my spine shiver and took note of my companions¡¯ reactions. Sir Foltest next to me on my right was stroking his beard in thought but he looked worried. Brigette next to him looked scared but curious. I turned to my left looking at Oberon and Valeria and saw that Oberon looked Grim and even Valeria was slightly frowning.


    ¡°Are you all familiar with the forbidden arts of the unexplored lands,¡± Oberon said in seriousness.


    A folktale! Why bring it up?


    Margrave Allard and Sir Castor looked at Oberon in surprise. ¡°I know what you are thinking Oberon we talked about it as well, but we cannot attribute this to folktale and myth. There is no proof that such things existed or even if anyone or anything lives in the unexplored lands.¡± Margrave Allard said though he sounded like he doubted what he was saying.


    Oberon shook his head. ¡°History is not always accurate, and we do not know much about the unexplored lands. Our neighbors the Orion Kingdom however are closer to the unexplored lands, and it is known that some of their people sometimes make a journey to the unexplored lands only to never return. Have you not asked yourself why the unexplored lands remain unexplored even after all this time? Surely the Orion Kingdom would want to claim such vast land for themselves, yet they never have. Why?''


    He raises good points but to attribute that to folktales made to scare children is ridiculous. It is most likely that the Orion Kingdom never bothered with the unexplored lands because it is not suited for farming or perhaps the terrain is not suitable to live in. There are plenty of logical reasons why the lands remain unexplored.


    I said that to myself and yet I cannot help recalling some of the stories old man Wes used to tell us about the unexplored lands. ¡°Creatures beyond human imagination and no matter of weapons were able to harm them.¡± It is not quite the same as what Margrave Allard and Sir Castor described but it is eerily similar.


    Sir Castor gave Oberon a shaky smile. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be imaginative but the likely answer that we came up with was, that they used some sort of drug that numbs pain and feelings to make them better fighters. The medicinal field is rather young, and we don¡¯t know what all the numerous combinations of plants and herbs can produce. The Orion Kingdom may have stumbled upon such a drug in the recent years and have been putting it to use.¡±


    Oberon nodded but he did not look convinced and he looked up to Valeria, again communicating with their eyes as they often did.


    A drug! Yes, that sounds more likely.


    ¡°Do you still have some of those corpses you spoke about examining?¡± Brigette asked suddenly.


    We all turned to stare at her.


    She looked slightly flustered but spoke. ¡°I am no physician and know nothing about medicine, but I often assisted our physician In Aquilae castle when she examined bodies to try and find the cause of death or to simply learn more about the human body. I learned quite a bit from her, and my memory is excellent, so I remember a lot. I may not find anything strange about the corpses, but I want to at least take a look at them.¡±


    I had forgotten about some of Brigette¡¯s stranger interests or perhaps deliberately ignored them.


    Sir Castor shook his head. ¡°We have not encountered those types of soldiers from the Orion Kingdom in quite some time.¡±


    Brigette sighed disappointedly. ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t have found anything anyway.¡±


    Margrave Allard cleared his throat. ¡°I feel like we went off-topic so let''s refocus on the mission. Lady Sirena this is our best map on the border region that you helped create. Inform your team on the quickest way to get to the crack you discovered without being discovered by patrols or another scouting team. Then we will discuss how to best draw out Duke Christopher.


    Lady Sirena walked up to the map and began examining it along with Olivier and Clemente from her original scouting team.


    This talk about silent and hard-to-kill soldiers has me feeling a bit anxious perhaps a bath will clear my head. Ludivine told me that the fortress has a public bath so perhaps I¡¯ll ask her to join me alongside Brigette and maybe Valeria and Lady Sirena. That sounds like a good plan.

 Chapter Twenty: Catching up

    Sir Foltest


    ¡°I¡¯m not complaining but I am not the one who has to leave early tomorrow,¡± Oberon said as he drank from his flagon of ale.


    When the meeting finally finished I needed to drink so I invited the other men in the meeting for a drinking session since my Lady Alexandria invited all the ladies to the public bath. Unfortunately, only Oberon and Sir Castor accepted. Margrave Allard did not drink, and he wanted to spend time with his wife. The twins preferred to train before sleeping and Olivier and Clemente wanted to join us, but Lady Sirena glared at them, and they made the excuse that they wanted as much rest as possible for tomorrow. Poor fellows were henpecked.


    I sat on a cushioned chair near the fireplace, Oberon across from me in his wheelchair, and Sir Castor sat in a cushioned chair between us. I drank from my flagon of ale and spoke when I finished drinking. ¡°I will not take enough to get drunk just something to ease my worries. Our talk of undying and silent men has me a little on edge.¡±


    Sir Castor stared into the fire seemingly in a trance. ¡°They die, you just need to put in a bit more effort, a chopped-off head or crushed skull does the job just fine.¡±


    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s hard to believe, but perhaps I will see them for myself in the Betelgeuse duchy.¡±


    The explanation of a drug that can numb pain and feelings sounds farfetched to me, yet so does Oberon''s idea that they are somehow connected to the unexplored lands. I will need to see the truth myself.


    I took a small sip of my ale casting those thoughts aside to dwell on at a later time. ¡°Enough talk about undying men instead I want to know more about how you met Oberon Sir Castor, and how you beat him. Truthfully, I am a bit jealous I thought I was the first person to humble the young Oberon.¡±


    Oberon laughed spitting out some of his ale. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be flattered that you feel jealous about that or worried.¡±


    I just shrugged my shoulders and grinned at him.


    Sir Castor laughed softly in a voice that did not fit such an individual. Though I believed he was older than me his short brown hair had not lost its luster, His bronze skin was free of any wrinkles, and I could see through his simple tunic that he was lithe with corded muscle. He was not as tall as his daughter so Lady Sirena may have gotten her height from her mother or was just born big to regular-sized people like me.


    Sir Castor took a drink of his ale before turning to Oberon looking at him with amusement. ¡°Shall I tell the tale, or would you like to tell it?¡±


    Oberon shook his head groggily. ¡°You are free to tell it. I would like to hear how we met from your perspective.¡±


    Sir Castor smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°It was about 9 years ago I was 36 years old and was invited by a noble from the Sagittarii duchy to participate in the tournament of champions an all weapons melee after he saw my skill with a spear in a small town in the Ursae Earldom.¡± He paused to take a drink from his ale.


    The tournament of champions and the only one Oberon competed in before he was crippled. Oberon claimed when we met that he did not lose but was unfairly disqualified.


    I stared at Oberon scrutinizing him, and he must have known what I was thinking because he took a drink from his ale avoiding my stare.


    ¡°I decided to accept as there was prize money for the top 4 and I wanted to provide more for my wife and daughter. Sirena was 17 at the time and wanted to compete as well but she was not invited, and I did not think such a tournament would allow someone so young in. I was wrong. Oberon was the youngest competitor in the tournament and was doing quite well. He reached the top 8 where he met me. He was the most formidable opponent I had until that point. I could tell that he was not used to fighting against someone with a spear, but it did not take him long to get a grasp of my reach and to stay away while he tried to find an opening. He got close a couple of times, but I was too quick on my feet, and he couldn¡¯t keep up. He was getting frustrated as we continued our little game of cat and mouse and eventually he got sloppy and made a mistake. I baited him with an opening that he took, he quickly made his move and I countered by sweeping his feet with my spear he fell on his back and the judge called the match in my favor.¡±


    Oberon shook his head seemingly in disbelief. Perhaps that is what he meant when he told me he was unfairly disqualified.


    ¡°After the match, the competitors were sent to a room near the arena where they could watch the tournament. In that room, I approached Oberon to congratulate him for making it so far for someone so young.¡± He laughed taking another sip of his ale. ¡°I think he thought I was mocking him so he grew angry and said some words, he said the spear was a coward¡¯s weapon, that he would have won had the judge not called the match, then he challenged me to a duel after the tournament and when I declined he called me a coward again. It was the brashness of youth like my daughter, so I did not take it to heart. After that, I won the tournament and was invited to the Duke''s estate alongside the top 12 so Oberon was invited as well. I tried talking to him there, but he avoided me, and then we began to be hounded by nobles trying to recruit us. Realizing that as the winner I was going to get piled on I took the best offer I had at the moment from Lady Alanis. She is the wife of Margrave Allard, she enjoys tournaments and duels and was also looking for people to recruit. She offered to get me knighted and to help relocate my family to Leonis. She did so and eventually, I proved myself reliable enough to be Margrave Allard''s right hand as he puts it.¡±


    Oberon nodded and tried to drink from his flagon, but it was empty, so he stared at it in disappointment. ¡°That sounds about right. Thinking back on it I did not react appropriately to losing. I should have been happy that I found someone I could go all out against, but perhaps I was not in the right state of mind at the time. Although I still maintain that I could have beat you if the judge had not called the match.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Come to think of it that was around the time I heard the rumor that Oberon was going to be disinherited because of some disturbance he caused in Vesterwood.


    Sir Castor laughed in disbelief. ¡°It seems that you still have some of that brashness.¡±


    ¡°Oberon may have been a brash and arrogant boy, but he was not without skill. How about you and I have a match or two someday Sir Castor?¡± I said looking at him with anticipation.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not as strong or quick as I once was, but I would not mind having a match with you either Sir Foltest. Now that I have shared my tale how about you tell me how you and Oberon met.¡± This time he looked at me in anticipation.


    I grinned and met Oberon''s eyes who groaned in embarrassment. ¡°Shall I tell the tale, or would you like to tell it?¡± He wheeled away going to refill his flagon with more ale.


    <hr>


    Valeria


    ¡°The water comes from the ground!? I have heard of such a thing, but I did not think it would be so warm and relaxing.¡± Brigette remarked in pleasure, sinking further into the water.


    ¡°Something about the rocks heating the water as it comes up. I don¡¯t know how it works, and I don¡¯t care all I know is that this is the best place to relax after a mission.¡± Sirena sighed stretching her impressively muscled arms.


    ¡°It is one of the reasons I never complained about being sent here. I believe it is the secret to how Margrave Allard, Sir Castor, Lady Alanis, and Lady Mirena have managed to age so gracefully.¡± Ludivine said taking a sip of a cup of milk that she brought in.


    ¡°I can believe that I feel the knots in my muscles untangling as I speak. What or your thoughts Valeria?¡± Alexandria asked turning to me.


    My body was completely submerged in the water only my face from my nose up remained above the water. I raised my head to speak. ¡°Do you know of any such places in Sagittae? I am willing to claim that land and build a new home there with Oberon.¡±


    Alexandria splashed her hands in the water laughing. ¡°Unfortunately, I do not think there is such a place or at the very least it has not been found.¡±


    Truly unfortunate. I could get used to simply submerging myself in these waters every day.


    ¡°Valeria we will be working together tomorrow until we kidnap the Duke of Betelgeuse and bring him back here, and yet other than being Oberon''s attendant, I don¡¯t know much about you. I like to know my team it helps us work more effectively. So, will you tell me about yourself?" Sirena asked walking towards and sitting in front of me.


    How admirable. Looks like she will be an excellent leader for this mission.


    ¡°There is not much to tell. Before I met Oberon I was a mercenary that did work in the land beyond the sea. I am considerably strong and skilled I do not believe I will lose to anyone easily. I can work well in a team though I am usually the person in charge, I do not mind following someone else¡¯s lead if I think they are better suited to do so, and I believe for this mission you are better suited to do so Sirena.¡± I submerged myself in the water again enjoying the warmth.


    Sirena nodded seemingly satisfied. ¡°I think we will work together just fine Valeria. I will enjoy having another woman on my team.¡± She smiled and moved next to me submerging herself in the water as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone with your appearance before Lady Valeria. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, where are you from?¡± Ludivine asked looking at me curiously.


    She was not the only one who was curious. Sirena rose from the water slightly to stare at me and Alexandria and Brigette stopped their conversation to stare at me as well. I was not surprised she asked as I knew my beautiful appearance was not often if ever seen. I was more surprised that I wasn¡¯t asked sooner but perhaps they thought I wouldn¡¯t answer honestly.


    There is no need to lie as even I do not know, though Oberon and I have some guesses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I told Alexandria I was raised by mercenaries, and I don¡¯t know anything about where I am from or have any memories before I was picked up by them.¡±


    They blinked stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You truly don¡¯t know? You¡¯re not just lying to us?¡± Brigette asked in amazement.


    I shook my head still submerged in the water. ¡°I¡¯m not lying I truly do not know. Oberon and I have been looking into it, but I don¡¯t particularly care where I am from. Even if I found out it would not change the fact that I am who I am, Valeria nothing more nothing less.¡±


    ¡°Surely the mercenaries that raised you knew where you were from. Did they never tell you?¡± Alexandria asked confused.


    ¡°The circumstances of our meeting are unique. They did not know where I was from or even had an idea I¡¯m guessing.¡±


    They continued to stare at me probably more curious about me now. I decided to steer the conversation away to stop them from asking questions.


    ¡°Enough about that. I have something to say to Brigette.¡± I narrowed my eyes at her trying my best to hide my teasing smile. ¡°Your sketch of Oberon was quite impressive, though I agree with him when he said it was more handsome than he was. Nevertheless, I hope you are not having any strange ideas. I like you Brigette, but I am not one to share."


    She flushed and completely submerged herself in the water then came up to breathe. She spoke quickly but surprisingly did not trip over her words. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I just admire him! I¡¯m not saying I want to be completely like him, but I think we are similar in a way so maybe I can be a little like him! I know that you and he are together, and I would never do anything to change that! I like you too Valeria an-¡°


    I could not hold it in anymore and a chuckle escaped my lips causing Brigette to stop her rant. ¡°Relax Brigette I was just teasing you a little. I am not such a petty woman that I will begrudge you your admiration of Oberon.¡± She sighed in relief and relaxed, so I decided to tease her a bit more. ¡°Or your infatuation either.¡±


    She submerged herself in the water again causing me and all the other girls to burst out laughing.


    Alexandria coughed trying to hide her laugh when Brigette rose out of the water. ¡°I think you¡¯ve teased Brigette enough for one day Valeria. Now then, Shall we take our leave? We have spent quite a bit of time down here already.¡±


    We nodded reluctantly and got out grabbing towels and drying ourselves off. My pale skin was rose-red from the heat, but it quickly cooled. I covered it up quickly and tried to set my mind to the mission ahead, but I could not do so completely.


    Since we met, Oberon and I have not often been so far from each other for so long. I know I shouldn¡¯t worry, and he wouldn¡¯t want me to either but still¡­


    I turned to address Brigette and Alexandria who were still drying themselves. ¡°Brigette, Alexandria, I leave Oberon in your care until I return. He can take care of himself but there are some things he cannot do on his own and is too prideful to ask anyone other than me for help. If you notice such a situation I hope you can help him even if he refuses.¡± I requested with as much sincerity that I could muster.


    They looked at me surprised, perhaps they did not think I would say such a thing. ¡°You don¡¯t even need to ask Valeria. We are allies after all.¡± Alexandria said reassuringly. Brigette nodded her head in agreement as well.


    Now that I have set my worries aside somewhat I can focus on the mission. With the information that the Orion Kingdom may be using the forbidden arts of the unexplored lands, things have changed. Oberon and I did not expect this so soon, I will have to learn more about it during the mission.

 Chapter Twenty-One: The Border Region

    Sir Foltest


    In the gates leading to the border region, we were saying our goodbyes to our companions before we left for the Betelgeuse duchy.


    ¡°Good luck and be careful Sir Foltest,¡± Brigette said embracing me.


    ¡°Bahaha, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve not had such a thrilling mission in quite some time it will be good to stretch my muscles.¡± I hugged her back with one arm as I was carrying my greatsword ¡°Evangelina¡± in the other.


    My Lady Alexandria sighed in disapproval. ¡°I want to say that your greatsword will draw attention, but your size will already do that.¡± She gave me a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°I do not doubt that you will all succeed, we will do our best here to try and root out spies while we wait for your return.¡±


    My lady took Brigette by the hand pulling her away and we turned to look next to us where Oberon and Valeria were saying their goodbyes.


    Oberon looked exhausted which I could attribute to how much he was drinking last night but he also looked to be wincing in pain which was strange since I do not believe he was hurt yesterday. He grabbed Valeria¡¯s hand who was standing in front of him and kissed it.


    ¡°Valeria we already said our goodbyes last night so I will only tell you to come back soon.¡± He let go of Valeria¡¯s hand, but she quickly grabbed his hand and bent down to kiss him on his lips for a kiss that was perhaps too passionate and too long to do in front of people.


    What a bold girl, but then again she will not be with Oberon for a while so now is the time for boldness I suppose.


    I looked at my Lady who was flushing and looking away though she snuck in an occasional glance. Brigette did not seem to be as embarrassed and did not look away though she was slightly flushed.


    Finally, Valeria broke the kiss and Oberon smiled at her looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°Well, I did not expect you to be so bold, but I can¡¯t say that I mind.¡±


    Valeria squeezed his hand and let him go, turning to look and my Lady and Brigette with a small smile. ¡°I will leave him in your care now.¡± They nodded reassuringly and Valeria adjusted her sword belt and backpack then turned to look at me looking more serious now. ¡°Let¡¯s go join the others.¡±


    Lady Sirena, Olivier, and Clemente had already said their goodbyes earlier than us and made to procure horses that were needed and were currently waiting for us in the outskirts of the border region.


    I adjusted my backpack and greatsword as well and grinned at her. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t keep them waiting any longer.¡±


    We broke off into a sprint and I took one last look behind me and saw that Brigette was pushing Oberon back inside and my Lady was walking next to them. They were no doubt safer in Leonis than we were in the border region and then later in the Betelgeuse duchy, but I could not help but worry about them. Valeria must feel the same about Oberon since she also kept looking back.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Even though we are the ones that are going to be in more danger we can¡¯t help but be concerned about their safety.¡± I had to put in some effort to keep up with Valeria, but I think she heard me.


    She shook her head still jogging. ¡°It¡¯s not so strange, we have taken the role of protectors. It is natural to worry about the people we are protecting when they are not by our side even if we know that they are in a safer place than us.¡±


    I nodded my head impressed though she could not see me. ¡°Well said. I think that describes our mindset perfectly.¡±


    We continued jogging in silence until we saw Lady Sirena and the rest of her team with 3 brown horses one had a small wagon attached behind it with some knapsacks on it but was otherwise empty. The cart was meant for Duke Cristopher when we captured and got him out of the duchy. I took a look at Lady Sirena she was dressed entirely in brown leather armor over a grey tunic with a small pouch at her waist. She had seemingly already picked out a horse as one of them was carrying a backpack and a clothed spear. Olivier and Clemente dressed in similar brown leather armor though they wore an archer arm guard and gloves. They both had short bows and daggers on them, and they stood next to a horse carrying two backpacks and arrow quivers, so I assumed that was their horse.


    ¡°Sir Foltest, Valeria, you have good timing we just finished picking our horses.¡± Lady Sirena¡¯s soft voice carried in the wind when we approached.


    She walked up to the horse with a wagon attached and rubbed its head fondly. ¡°Sir Foltest considering your size we left the strongest courser for you to ride alone. Valeria, you will ride with me, Olivier and Clemente will ride together.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A courser all to myself. He indeed looks like a strong one so he should be able to handle my weight and my supplies.


    Valeria nodded and quickly made her way to Lady Sirena¡¯s horse strapping her backpack on it. I approached my horse and began strapping my backpack on him as well. I stroked his mane and decided to apologize ahead of time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a heavy man and may cause you discomfort, but you only need to bear with me for 2 days and the 2 days back I suppose.¡± I carefully mounted the saddle and was surprised that the horse didn¡¯t buckle under my weight. I stroked its mane again and grinned to myself. ¡°You are a strong one it¡¯s no surprise that you were given to me and that you will be carrying the Duke once we capture him.¡± The horse snorted as if agreeing with my words.


    Lady Sirena mounted her horse and Valeria did the same mounting behind her. Olivier and Clement were already mounted and were beside Lady Sirena. I was behind them with stronghorse which Is what I decided to unofficially name my horse since I did not know if it already had a name.


    Lady Serena spoke firmly addressing us. ¡°We will ride hard the entire day. We will only stop midday to take a rest and eat and midnight to sleep. I have the optimal route mostly memorized and a map with me so I will lead the way. Keep a lookout for any Orion soldiers or scouts as they may be in the border region as well. Unless we are spotted first we avoid them otherwise we kill them.¡± She took a deep breath and looked us all in the eyes before speaking again. ¡°I do not think it an exaggeration to say that this may be the most important and dangerous mission any of us have ever taken. We will succeed because we cannot afford failure. Now, Follow me!¡± She grabbed the reins and gave her horse a light kick sending it to a trot.


    I did the same and followed behind them.


    She may be young, but she is not a bad leader. I can see why Margrave Allard allowed her to lead this mission.


    I shook my head regretfully.


    If I was 10 years younger and not already in love.


    <hr>


    Valeria


    Since I did not have to concentrate on riding I decided to listen and watch for anything suspicious but so far I found nothing. I strained my hearing again and the galloping of the horses grew louder but I ignored them and focused elsewhere. I heard rustling in the trees, birds chirping, something large lightly running, most likely a bear that I was told could be found in the border region. I kept my hearing enhanced for a while longer but heard nothing, so I stopped.


    It''s almost midday and nothing of note so far. As we near the Betelgeuse duchy I¡¯m sure I will pick up on something.


    ¡°How are you holding up Valeria? I haven¡¯t heard a peep from you since we started riding. Are you missing Oberon?¡± Though Sirena spoke to me she kept staring ahead.


    Well, I won¡¯t deny that but that is not why I am so quiet.


    ¡°I have been keeping a lookout for any Orion soldiers and scouts, but I have not noticed anything so far.¡±


    I found Sirena¡¯s gentle laugh pleasing to my ears. ¡°Hahaha, after killing one of their scout teams, I doubt that they will venture so far unless it¡¯s with an army. We will most likely run into them the deeper we get into the Betelgeuse duchy.¡±


    ¡°I thought so but I wanted to be vigilant.¡±


    She nodded still looking ahead confident in where she was going. ¡°Now that I have you somewhat alone I want to talk to you about something.¡± Her soft voice somehow became softer when she spoke again. ¡°You and Oberon did not seem convinced by the drug theory my father and Margrave Allard came up with, and honestly neither am I. I have fought some of those undying men and I do not believe that any drug can have such a drastic effect. The undying men were indeed the same as us but one thing that my father and Margrave Allard didn¡¯t mention was their eyes.¡± She paused as if trying to find the right words. ¡°It was like there was no life in them, they just stared into nothing. So, I want to ask you, Valeria, do you truly believe something darker is the cause? Something from the unexplored lands?¡±


    I cannot just come out and say lest she thinks me mad, but I can weave a convincing enough tale.


    I held on to Sirena¡¯s waist a little tighter and spoke seriously. ¡°Sirena, I have been to the lands beyond the sea and seen things that no one in this Kingdom or the Orion Kingdom would believe. I have been part of many battles and fought countless men and women and they all fought with some sort of feeling. A desire to live, protect, honor, glory, revenge, and some with a desire for death. I have never seen or fought anyone that felt nothing. In that moment when we are facing death to feel nothing is simply not human. If what we¡¯ve been told of these undying men are true then I don¡¯t know how to explain it other than the work of something not human. You seem a smart woman Sirena I will not try to convince you of what I believe. Simply consider my words and judge for yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything merely kept looking ahead but I saw her brows furrowing, and she was gripping the reins tighter perhaps thinking on my words. Finally, she loosened her grip on the reins and spoke resolutely. ¡°You¡¯re right. I will simply judge for myself.¡±


    I believe Sirena will judge correctly. I was not lying when I told her she was a smart woman. Perhaps she can convince the others in Leonis as well.


    She lead us to some thick foliage in the forest and brought her horse to a stop. She stroked its mane in appreciation before turning it around to address everyone in her soft but firm voice. ¡°We shall take a break here. Eat, drink, let your horses eat and rest, and prepare yourselves for the rest of the day. We covered a fair amount of ground already and if we can keep this pace we will reach the Betelgeuse duchy earlier than planned.¡± She got off her horse and I followed closely behind.


    Oberon told me that other than tutoring Alexandria in swordsmanship he was joining her in hunting for spies in Leonis with Ludivine and the twins. Though I think Ludivine is using the excuse of hunting spies to watch plays. It sounds like an easy day for him so he should be fine.

 Valeria鈥檚 Story

    Valeria


    I dipped my hands in the river and washed my face then observed my reflection. Long red hair, pale skin, a beautiful symmetric face, and my most distinctive feature, sapphire blue eyes. If I had to guess my age I would put myself in my 20s. Even though I was looking at my face and it felt familiar, I could not recall anything about myself.


    Who am I!? Since I woke up earlier today no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried I can¡¯t recall a single memory! How is it possible not to have any memories of anything but my name yet still have a basic understanding of everything else!


    Not wanting to dwell on it longer I swam out of the river and laid down naked on the grass letting the sun dry me. The heat was pleasant and laying there almost made me forgot about my worries. I didn''t of course so I decided to prioritize.


    Perhaps my memories will come back to me eventually. First, I need to find out where I am. Other than my clothes and a dull steel longsword I have nothing on me that gives me a clue to where I am. Would I even know if I had any clues? I don¡¯t recall anything about the name of any locations.


    Finally dry I got dressed putting on my undergarments, then a light blue tunic that covered my ample bosom, black cotton pants that fit my long legs perfectly, and finally, brown leather boots. I grabbed my sword belt and tied it around my waist. I drew my longsword trying a few swings and forms and was surprised to find that I was strong and that I had some familiarity with the weapon. Having tested my prowess I started walking, following the river downstream.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I know that if I follow a river downstream I will eventually find people and maybe they will know who I am.


    I walked for what seemed liked hours and even though I wasn¡¯t tired I was growing frustrated, and just when I was about to take a break I heard what sounded like voices further downstream. Recognizing the glimmer of hope I followed the voices straining my ears to listen better. I sprinted and then for some reason my vision grew slightly blurred, but I was able to hear better. I slowed down to a walk not wanting to trip and focused on listening to the voices.


    ¡°Max, pass me the whetstone.¡±


    ¡°Duncan, starting the fire already? What are you cooking?¡±


    ¡°Commander Percival said to cook the remaining meat lest it spoils.¡±


    ¡°We are only about 2 days away from the Port Town of Rigel we should relax while we can. When we meet up with the rest of our band they may have news of some work in the lands beyond the sea.¡±


    I was close enough to them now that I no longer needed to strain my hearing, and as if natural my hearing and vision returned to normal.


    What was that? I have a feeling that is something not everyone can do. It was disorienting but If I could do it again I could get used to it.


    The sun was setting but I could make out a camp ahead of me. About 50 men and women in plated armor, leather, gambeson, and some wearing tunics with pieces of metal and leather attached to various places on their body. They were sitting down and talking amongst each other with a few standing guard it seemed.


    Mercenaries? From what I overheard they seem to be heading to a Port Town of Rigel, I suppose I can ask them if I can accompany them. It will be risky approaching armed men and women that I don''t know, should I be worried? I''m not sure how strong I am in a fight, but I doubt I can take on 50 armed men and women.


    The mercenaries must have finally spotted me as I saw heads turn to look my way. Some stood up and grabbed weapons others went further into their camp probably to inform the one they called Commander Percival.


    How should I deal with them? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll believe me if I tell them I have no memories, and I don''t exactly want to tell them about it either. I could just ask them to let me accompany them to the Port Town of Rigel directly, and perhaps they won¡¯t ask too many questions.


    A group of five men came walked my way and though their weapons were not drawn I could tell they were wary of me.


    They stopped walking and one of them stepped out. ¡°Who are you!¡± His voice was a bit hostile, but I paid it no mind.


    ¡°My name is Valeria. I mean no harm I''m simply on my way to the Port Town of Rigel if we have the same destination perhaps I can accompany you.¡± I spoke calmly but firmly as I did not want them to think me weak or scared of them.


    Now closer I could see their faces and they looked surprised. Perhaps they did not expect me to be a beautiful woman. They looked at each other and began whispering. So I tried straining my hearing again.


    "What should we do? She doesn''t look dangerous in fact she looks quite pleasing to me."


    "We should take her to Commander Percival."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "She doesn''t look like any ordinary woman."


    "She going the same way as us so we can''t avoid her, I will handle this."


    They stopped whispering and I stopped straining my hearing. The young man who yelled at me walked closer to me and addressed me once more.¡°Lady Valeria, we are also going to the Port Town of Rigel if you want to accompany us you should talk to Commander Percival he is in charge.¡± This time there was no hostility in his voice, and I could detect slight anticipation instead.


    I nodded my head and spoke with authority. ¡°Very well, take me to this Commander Percival.¡±


    The young man walked up to me, and I could see that he was in his early 20s maybe younger, a little on the taller side and heavily muscled, handsome features, white tanned skin, hazel-colored eyes, and short brown curly hair, He wore dark green gambeson and carried a longsword at his hip.


    He smiled at me and offered his hand. ¡°My name is Maximilian, but I go by Max. I will lead you to Commander Percival.¡±


    I smiled slightly but ignored his hand. ¡°Lead the way then Max.¡±


    He coughed perhaps to cover his embarrassment and led the way the others next to him where they occasionally looked back to me. As we made our way through the camp I felt gazes on me and could hear whispers, but I was allowed through without difficulty.


    That wasn¡¯t so hard. Now, I have to get some information about where I am from this Percival and figure out what to do next. Other than finding out where I came from and who I am, do I want to do anything?


    I kept following Max lost in my thoughts until he stopped at a sizeable tent and went inside. The other mercenaries stayed outside and kept staring at me in curiosity and one I noticed did not even try to hide his lust. If things went wrong here then he would be one of the first ones I tried to kill.


    I could hear faint whispers coming from the tent and though I was curious I did not want to disorient myself straining my hearing like before. The tent flap opened, and a man stepped out and examined me. I did the same, he looked to be in his late 30s, average height but a bit wide with sharp features, long blonde hair, full blonde beard and mustache, and hazel eyes. He was wearing a white surcoat over his steel plate armor with a golden tree emblazoned on it. We finished examining each other and he waved me in. I followed and went inside where Max was waiting as well.


    When he spoke, his voice was stern likely developed in his time as Commander. ¡°Lady Valeria, I am Percival the Commander of the Golden Tree mercenary band. Max tells me you are headed to the Port Town of Rigel, and you wish to accompany us.¡±


    Let''s see how much information I can get out of him.


    I nodded my head. ¡°I would like that. I''m not familiar with the area and traveling in a group may be safer.¡±


    He stared, brows pinching, eyes narrowing, scrutinizing me. ¡°The closest town aside from Port Town is 4 days away in the opposite direction. I also see that other than your longsword you carry no supplies yet look perfectly healthy and I can see no signs of any injuries on you. How is it that you found yourself here?¡±


    How to answer¡­ A simple runaway story will do.


    ¡°I do not wish to speak about it, but I ran away from my home and decided to make my way to the Port Town of Rigel for a change of fortune. I was rather well supplied, unfortunately about half a day ago I was startled by something in the woods and fell into the river and my supplies were ruined leaving me only with the clothes on my back and my longsword.¡±


    Percival and Max exchanged glances and seemed to have figured something out, Max shook his head and Percival sighed in exasperation before looking at me. ¡°Lady Valeria, please be truthful. Are you a runaway noblewoman? If you are then I¡¯m afraid I cannot let you accompany us, If the Orion Kingdom finds out that we have a noblewoman with us then they may think we kidnapped you, and we don¡¯t want to deal with all the troubles that may bring.¡±


    So, I¡¯m in the Orion Kingdom. I don¡¯t know anything about it, nor does it sound familiar, and I don''t believe I''m a noble.


    I shook my head and spoke resolutely. ¡°I''m no noble I promise you. Just a woman looking for a change of fortune, but I understand that you are cautious. So, I will simply follow you all far behind and if we are spotted, people will not think that I am associated with your mercenary band.¡±


    Max looked distraught and appealed to Percival. ¡°Commander, We have seen Orion nobles up close when they hired us, and they look nothing like her! She will only be with us for 2 days I don¡¯t see the harm in letting her tag along!¡±


    I thank you for the help Max, but your ulterior motives are quite obvious.


    Percival looked at me apologetically. ¡°Even if I allow you to come with us I do not think you would be safe. Lady Valeria, you are a beautiful woman and some men in my band may think you easy prey. I cannot protect you as it would make my band question my position if I chose to side with an outsider rather than with them.¡±


    Max spoke up immediately. ¡°I can protect her! No one will try to do anything to her if she¡¯s with me!¡±


    Percival¡¯s not wrong. I noticed how some of the men looked at me when I was making my way through the camp, and the man outside the tent was the most obvious. Though Max is approaching it differently the result he is aiming for is the same if I accept his protection. I see only one option if I want to accompany them.


    I looked at Percival. ¡°I understand, I will need no one¡¯s protection.¡± He and Max looked at me confused as I walked out of the tent.


    The man who was staring at me with lust from before was tall and muscular, he was helmetless showing his tanned pocked face slightly covered by a black beard. He wore a dark green gambeson and had a hammer on his back as well as a longsword on his hip. The three other men were close by but if things went well I would not have to deal with them. The man looked surprised and again he stared at me with lust when he saw me approaching him. Before he could say anything I punched him in the gut in a blow that made him double over and fall on his knees gasping for air. I saw that the other men and Max and Percival who had followed me out of the tent were quickly approaching me. Before they reached me I grabbed the man''s head pulled it down and drove my knee into his nose for a sickening crunch! Followed by the man¡¯s screams and cries. Mercenaries who were approaching the scene froze in shock and stared at me.


    I¡¯m stronger than I thought. I wasn¡¯t even using my full strength.


    Stepping over the man who was cursing and cradling his nose I addressed those that had gathered In my most intimidating tone that my velvety voice allowed me. ¡°My name is Valeria, and I will be accompanying you all to the Port Town of Rigel. Pay me no mind and I will do you all the same courtesy.¡±


    I walked up to Percival ignoring everybody else. He was staring at me, and I held his gaze. ¡°Well, I suppose I don¡¯t have to worry about your safety.¡± He said impressed.


    He extended his hand grinning, and I took it. ¡°Welcome to the Golden Tree mercenary band.¡±

 Valeria鈥檚 Story Part Two

    Valeria


    My intention with that display was to discourage these mercenaries from approaching me but it seems to have had the opposite effect.


    I intended to find a spot to rest for the night away from the others, but when I found a good spot I was quickly surrounded by a small group of mercenaries. So, I found myself sitting around a fire with the small group and at the center of their attention. Since they had no ill intentions I didn¡¯t complain.


    ¡°Lady Valeria care for some pork?¡±


    ¡°Where are you from if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do the same thing to Dennis, the man is a vile lecher.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not hound her. I know you all are curious, but give Lady Valeria space to breathe.¡± Though he was young, Max seemed to have a high position in the band as the others nodded their heads and heeded his words.


    I shrugged my shoulders and took the pork that Duncan offered, an older man with short gray hair, black eyes, and brown leatherlike skin. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, and please stop with the ¡°Lady Valeria¡± simply Valeria will do.¡± I bit onto the meat and found that it was slightly chewy.


    ¡°Hahaha, I told you all that she was no stuck-up noblewoman. Valeria, there are not many women in the band, so we have to be tougher than the men to stop them from having any funny ideas. You did well making an example of Dennis.¡± The homely woman Lucille with dirty blonde hair and brown eyes said in a raspy voice grinning at me.


    Pascal a young man with average features, black eyes, and black hair tied into a short ponytail snorted as if in disbelief. ¡°Who¡¯s ever had any funny ideas about you, Lucille.¡±


    Lucille grinned teasingly. ¡°Are you jealous? It was only one night where I decided to make a boy into a man on a whim and you haven¡¯t stopped fawning over me since then.¡±


    Pascal blushed and drank from a waterskin before speaking. ¡°A drunken mistake that made me see you as far more beautiful than in reality.¡±


    Lucille laughed and threw some dirt at Pascal that hit him in the face. Duncan had a jolly laugh and Max shook his head grinning.


    They seem like a friendly bunch, and they approached me first. I think they''ll answer my questions.


    I addressed the group where an irritated Pascal was wiping the dirt off his face while being laughed at. ¡°Pascal asked me where I was from, but I do not know. I was taken in when I was young by a kind couple, but they did not know where I was from or who my real family was. As a mercenary band, I¡¯m sure you all have seen more of the world than I have. Have any of you seen people with similar features to me?¡±


    They stopped laughing, stared at each other, and fell into thought as they closed their eyes.


    A few seconds passed, and Max opened his eyes speaking apologetically. ¡°I have been with the Golden Tree since I was 13 years old and in my time since I don¡¯t recall seeing anyone quite like you. I have seen people with reddish hair in the Sagitta Kingdom but not as red as yours and none with your beautiful sapphire blue eyes.¡±


    The Sagitta Kingdom¡­ Like the Orion Kingdom, I know nothing about it, and it''s not familiar.


    I sighed disappointed and Duncan looked at me sympathetically. ¡°An orphan is it. There are many such cases in mercenary bands and several in our band. Max here was an orphan as well before being taken in by Commander Percival.¡±


    Lucille nodded sympathetically as well and pointed to herself with her thumb. ¡°I¡¯m not an orphan, but my parents were miscreants and I worked as a tavern maid before deciding to join this lot. It was maybe 8 ye-.¡±


    Before she could tell her tale Pascal had thrown dirt at her interrupting her and spoke. ¡°She did not ask for your tale, wench.¡± He looked at me and shook his head. ¡°Like Max said we have not encountered anyone that looks like you. We may be traveling to the lands beyond the sea for work soon. so we might find some people that look similar to you there.¡±


    The lands beyond the sea. I overheard them talking about it earlier but again I know nothing, and it does not sound familiar.


    Growing slightly frustrated with my lack of knowledge I decided to take a rest and hope for some memories to return when I awoke. I stood up and smiled at the group in appreciation. ¡°Thank you all for answering my question and keeping me company. Percival provided me a blanket and a small tent so I will take my leave and rest.¡±


    They all nodded and yawned seemingly intending to rest as well. Max stood and approached me smiling. ¡°We know that you are strong with your fists, but we have not seen your skill with the sword. Join us for our morning exercises and training session I would like to see for myself.¡±


    He and the others looked at me expectantly and I nodded accepting the offer. ¡°I will do so.¡± I walked off to where I had set up my tent and laid down on my blanket.


    Looks like I¡¯ll be able to gauge my strength and skill tomorrow. Though I found out a little bit more about where I am, I still have no idea who I am and where I came from. When we reach the Port Town of Rigel what shall I do I wonder?


    <hr>


    I woke up earlier than most of the other mercenaries and was swimming in the river letting the water wash me and my worries away.


    Nothing. No memories came back to me. It''s only been a day so hoping that they would return so soon may have been unrealistic, but I can¡¯t help feeling disappointed.


    I swam back to land intending to get dressed before more people woke up and saw me. I grabbed my blanket and used it as a towel to dry myself. I put on my undergarments and was putting on my tunic when I heard a gasp followed by a slap. I turned my head and saw that Lucille had one hand covering Max¡¯s eyes some distance away. I finished putting my clothes on and approached them.


    ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± I asked them curiously.


    Lucille let Max go and scratched her head embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, we looked for you where you set up your tent but couldn¡¯t find you there then we saw someone swimming in the river, so we came here and found you already in your undergarments. By the way, didn¡¯t you feel cold swimming in the river? It''s freezing around this time of day.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°It was a bit cold, but it didn¡¯t bother me much. I assume you came to fetch me for the morning exercise and training session then?¡±


    Max cleared his throat and smiled. ¡°Yes, we will swing our weapons and go through some forms. We also do some sparring, wrestling, and running. Bowmen like Pascal loose shafts and do other exercises to work their upper body. Now, let¡¯s go join Commander Percival he has already begun.¡±


    Max lead the way with Lucille, and I followed. I saw that the others were already up and getting dressed or waking up and getting out of tents. We arrived in a large patch in the woods where Percival dressed in his plated armor and surcoat was leading others in impressive sword swings and forms with a gleaming steel longsword that was chipped and lightly damaged but looked sharp and functional, nonetheless.


    Max glanced at me and whispered. ¡°No need to say anything we just line up and join the others in their exercises.¡±


    I nodded and lined up next to Lucille and Max, I drew my longsword and copied Percival¡¯s motions. It was easier than I thought so I took a look at my surroundings while going through the motions.


    Lucille is growing tired, but she is used to this and isn¡¯t falling behind. Max is concentrating intensely and copying Percival¡¯s motions near perfectly. The people in front of us look tired they are sweating and starting to fall behind. The people at the very front seem to be the best. They don¡¯t seem tired and are copying Percival¡¯s motions flawlessly. I¡¯m surprised that Dennis is among them, I thought he would be too injured to want to do anything, and though he has his nose wrapped in gauze it looks like he is working through the pain.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Since no one was talking merely grunting and panting I didn¡¯t try to strain my hearing and just kept following Percival¡¯s motions until he stopped, sheathed his sword, and took a deep breath. He was tired but did a good job hiding it. He addressed us in his stern voice, ¡°Take a break. We will do some sparring and wrestling after.¡± He took a waterskin nearby and drank.


    I felt my muscles slightly burning but was not too tired. I Sheathed my longsword and was going to grab a drink from a water barrel, but Max and Lucille¡¯s surprised stares stopped me.


    Confused I asked them. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re barely sweating and don¡¯t even seem tired!¡± Lucille said panting. ¡°Everyone else other than the elite of our band is more tired than you are!¡± She gestured to everyone else.


    She¡¯s right, but I¡¯m not too surprised I already figured I was stronger than I looked.


    Max next to her was breathing calmly before turning to me looking impressed. ¡°I thought that you had some training since you carried a longsword, but I did not expect you to have such endurance!¡±


    I did not feel like making up an appropriate response to explain my endurance, so I merely nodded and walked to the water barrels. I grabbed a wooden ladle and dipped it in the barrel taking a drink from it. Lucille and Max followed me and took turns sipping from the ladle as well.


    Taking a deep drink from the Ladle Lucille gulped and gave me an excited grin. ¡°Spar with me first Valeria! I want to be the first to test you!¡±


    I smiled back at her and nodded.


    Max looked at me in similar excitement. ¡°I will spar with you after you are done with Lucille!


    ¡°Of course, shall we start then? Everyone else is pairing up.¡±


    They nodded and we walked back to our spots. Max paired up with a burly man and I paired up with Lucille. I drew my longsword and faced off against Lucille who drew her longsword as well. We traded a few light blows testing each other before clashing in earnest. I knew that sparring was not an actual fight, so I had to sometimes rear back instincts that told me to cut her down in earnest.


    Other than comparing her to me I don¡¯t know how to gauge her skill, but I feel that she is decently strong, and her reactions are quick.


    Lucille stepped back after I avoided a feint, adjusted her footing, and caught her breath.


    As our match continues I can feel my mind growing sharper allowing me to react faster and predict her movements better. It¡¯s a similar feeling to when I strain my hearing but this time my vision isn¡¯t blurring. Strange, but I¡¯ll think more about it later.


    I decided to go on the offensive and closed the distance. She took a short swing and instead of blocking with my sword I slowed down letting her finish her swing. I quickly stepped in removed my left hand from my longsword and used it to push her chin hooking her leading leg with my left leg and pulled it toward me causing her to fall.


    With a Thump! She fell on her back, longsword falling safely away from her. She groaned slightly and I sheathed my longsword grinned at her and extended a hand. She took it and I helped her up.


    She wiped some dirt off her gambeson and pants and glared at me resentfully. ¡°I thought we were sparring with our swords not grappling.¡±


    I helped wipe away some dirt from her gambeson and spoke lightly. ¡°Grappling is a part of sword fighting is it not?¡±


    She grunted in begrudging agreement and gave me a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re good. Usually, as the sparring continues people grow tired and their reactions slow down but your reaction only seemed to improve.¡±


    I chuckled softly. ¡°I am confident in my endurance, so a drawn-out fight is better for me.¡±


    I heard an appreciative whistle and turned to my right seeing Max smiling looking impressed approaching alongside the burly man. ¡°I saw that last move that you used to take down Lucille. Risky but you pulled it off quite well. Now it''s my turn!¡± He finished excitedly.


    Lucille sighed and looked at the burly man. ¡°Let¡¯s go Claude after sparring with someone so fast it will be nice to take it slow with you.¡± Claude looked insulted but followed Lucille.


    Max drew his sword and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I¡¯m considered one of the best swordsmen in the band. Don¡¯t expect me to hold back!¡± Though he said he was not bragging he obviously was.


    Slightly annoyed I drew my longsword and we faced off. Unlike when I spared with Lucille, Max was not interested in trading light blows to test each other and instead closed in on me quickly. I was barely able to block his blow locking his blade in place. I think he meant to test my strength as he was pushing against my sword instead of doing something more advantageous, but I was not interested. I quickly used my left palm to push against the flat of his blade pinching it between my fingers and palm avoiding the edge as I stepped in wrenched it down and leveled my longsword in my right hand to his throat.¡±


    Max looked at me in disbelief. Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect me to do such a move and instead compete with him in strength.


    Even if we did compete in strength I think I would beat him.


    I let go of his sword and stepped back to sheathe my own.


    He sheathed his sword and he looked at me, angry at me or himself perhaps both. ¡°I won¡¯t complain since it was my mistake, but I wanted to compete with you in strength when we locked blades.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and spoke with slight regret that I didn¡¯t feel. ¡°How was I to know? You came at me so quickly that I just reacted with what I thought was most appropriate.¡±


    I heard a cackle and Max and I turned around to see that Dennis the man I beat yesterday had been watching with a small group of men and women including Percival.


    Dennis stopped laughing and approached us. I did not know what his intentions were, so I kept my hand on the pommel of my longsword as I watched him approach. Max made to step in between us which annoyed me since he knew I was more than capable of taking care of myself.


    Dennis stopped in front of Max but addressed me. ¡°Max thinks that when sparring, his opponent should always follow his lead. It was good to see him shut down so quickly. How about you and I have a go.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s now what I expected. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions and he was one of the mercenaries able to copy Percival flawlessly. so he should provide a challenge.


    ¡°Dennis, watch your words,¡± Max attempted in a low menacing voice that I do not think he quite pulled off.


    After thinking about it I nodded my head and spoke lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±


    Max looked at me surprised and Dennis walked past him grinning. He took the position in front of me and drew his longsword. ¡°Are you not afraid that I will use this opportunity to take revenge on you for humiliating me yesterday?¡± He spoke menacingly and lightly rubbed his gauze-covered nose in an attempt to scare me no doubt.


    I drew my longsword as well and spoke nonchalantly. ¡°After what I did to you, I won¡¯t begrudge you for trying.¡±


    Besides if things go wrong I am confident I can at least escape with my life. Percival seems an honorable enough fellow, but I won¡¯t place my hopes in him saving me.


    He cackled and we began. He was being surprisingly cautious trying for some safe swings from a distance and only getting closer when he saw an opening. He wasn¡¯t as fast as Max, but I felt like his swings were perfect, using only the right amount of strength and speed necessary. I attempted a feint, but he predicted it and parried it safely nearly catching me in his counter.


    He¡¯s good. Quick on his feet for being so tall and smart enough not to use all his strength tiring himself early. If we continue, I can outlast him, but he may get the upper hand and defeat me instead. With my mind growing sharper, I may be able to come up with a solution soon.


    We circled each other at a distance. He was breathing rapidly but steadily through his mouth as it would probably hurt to do so with his nose. He attempted some bluffs which worked as I tried to close in on him when he showed an opening. Eventually, he baited me in close enough and unloaded short quick swings from different angles at me that I was barely able to block and parry. I stepped back but he didn¡¯t let me get too far as he stepped in quickly and lifted his arms for another swing.


    Now!


    I Dropped my longsword immediately surprising him and pushed my right arm through his arms still in mid-swing to grab the right side of his head while stepping around and hooking his leading leg with my left leg. With my left hand, I grabbed his hand and handle to prevent him from pummeling me with the pommel of his longsword. I tried pulling his leg out from under him while using my arms to push and pull him to my right, but he was sturdier than I thought, and he resisted. We struggled for a few seconds me trying to take him down and him resisting until a Commanding voice that no doubt belonged to Percival stopped us.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Dennis stopped resisting and I thought to bring him down but resisted the impulse and instead carefully let him go.


    Percival walked between us and nodded impressed. ¡°A fine match that nearly turned into a real fight there in the end. I had to stop it lest one of you hurt or kill the other.¡±


    Indeed. My mind was working so fast that I didn¡¯t stop to consider my actions. If I had brought him down I would have tried to crush his skull before he had the opportunity to react.


    I picked up my sword and sheathed it and Dennis did the same. I looked at my surroundings and saw that people were watching me in awe. Their reactions pleased me a little, but I didn¡¯t dwell on it and went to the water barrels for a drink.


    Dennis sweating and red-faced went to a barrel that was less than half full picked it up and drank directly from it.


    I don¡¯t know how long our spar was but if I had to guess I would say around 30 minutes it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s so tired.


    Dennis put the barrel down and wiped his mouth approaching me as I was still drinking from a ladle.


    He scratched his head awkwardly before speaking. ¡°What a match! Commander Percival was right, in the end there I felt like if I didn¡¯t go all out you would have killed me.¡±


    You have good instincts I very well might have.


    Noticing I wasn¡¯t going to say anything he cleared his throat and spoke with some slight resentment. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I know why you did what you did yesterday. I want you to know that I never would have tried anything. I like to look I admit and don¡¯t try to hide it, but I wouldn¡¯t have tried to force myself on you. I still have some decency left in me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be lying so I nodded and smirked at him. ¡°If it makes you feel any better I didn¡¯t choose you just because of the way you were looking at me, but also because you looked to be one of the stronger mercenaries and it seems I was right. What a match indeed.¡±


    He laughed then winced in pain holding his nose. I didn¡¯t feel guilty about what I did but perhaps I went too far. ¡°It does make me feel a bit better. We will be moving again as soon as we pack everything up. If you want a horse or ride on a wagon let me know I will try my best to procure one for you.


    I laughed amused by his consideration. ¡°Do you believe me to be so delicate that I can¡¯t handle some light marching? I will not deprive your band of their resources. I will walk.¡±


    He chuckled embarrassed and lightly rubbed his nose. ¡°No, I guess you¡¯re not so delicate.¡±

 Valerias Story Part Three

    Valeria


    Finished with our marching for the day. The Golden Tree mercenary band and I once again made camp. This time closer to some dirt roads as we had left the woods behind. The sun was setting, and I was having some broth and ale with the mercenaries, Lucille, Pascal, and Duncan who I learned was too old and injured to fight any more so, he became a cook to remain a part of the band. As I ate sitting crossed-legged. I organized all that I learned during my march.


    I learned quite a bit as the mercenaries were eager to talk to and impress me. First, the Golden Tree mercenary band originated from the lands beyond the sea, though all the original members have died. Second, they were in the Orion Kingdom because the King, Peter Rayne had hired them among other mercenary bands to help him defend his throne from usurpers. Third, now that their contract was completed they hoped to find work in the land beyond the seas as The Orion Kingdom had concluded their small civil war and the Sagitta Kingdom their neighbors were at peace for the moment. Finally, the most important piece of information. The vast lands here are occupied by the Orion Kingdom, the Sagitta Kingdom, and a large region only known as the unexplored lands that for some reason or another neither Kingdom had claimed. When I asked why I was told many things, the lands were uninhabitable, A secret Kingdom already claimed the land and killed any who tried to invade, Monsters beyond human means roamed the land, and probably the most unbelievable reason that it didn¡¯t exist, and the land was merely an illusion made by people wielding magic for some unknown reason. Though I learned a lot, I didn¡¯t learn anything about where I might be from or who I am.


    I took a sip of my broth to hide my frown, and in the distance, I saw that Percival along with Dennis, Max, and an older woman carrying what looked like a large book, seemed to be walking to our campfire. Lucille and Pascal were trading barbs with each other, so they didn¡¯t notice but Duncan who was keeping the fire did and when he saw them he looked back to me.


    ¡°I hope you accept the offer, Valeria.¡± He placed some meat in the pan over the fire and grinned.


    Offer? Do they want to recruit me into the mercenary band?


    As Percival and the others got closer. Lucille and Pascal finally stopped talking to each other and noticed them, and like Duncan turned back to grin at me. Seems like they knew about this too. Percival and the others reached us, and they greeted Lucille, Pascal, and Duncan before they approached me.


    Max and Dennis sat nearby taking some broth. Leaving only the older woman who looked to be in her 40s, with black hair in a bun, black eyes, a simple black dress, and Percival standing in front of me.


    Percival cleared his throat and looked at me. ¡°To be accepted into the Golden Tree mercenaries you must have either caught the current Commanders eye or be recommended by at least three members with 3 or more years experience. Valeria, you have not only caught the Current commander''s eye, but have also received three recommendations from the experienced Golden Tree mercenaries, Max, Dennis, and Lucille. Considering the prowess you displayed sparring, your young age, and potential we have written up a contract that we believe is fair.¡±


    The older woman stepped forward and introduced herself. ¡°I am the Golden Tree mercenary band Bookkeeper and I simply go by Bookkeeper.¡± She pulled out a piece of paper from her book and presented it to me. ¡°Can you read the common words?¡±


    I think I can.


    I nodded and took the contract and was relieved to find that I could read the common words.


    This contact is made for one Valeria of the Orion Kingdom. Recommended by the 6<sup>th</sup> Commander Percival of Eridanus, Maximilian of the Sagitta Kingdom, Dennis of Eridanus, and Lucille of the Orion Kingdom.


    The terms are made for 5 years of service in where Valeria will fight with the Golden Tree mercenary band in all battles, skirmishes, and wars to the best of her abilities. She cannot kill a comrade in arms, she cannot fight for another mercenary band unless permitted by the current Commander, she cannot leave her contract early unless permitted by the current Commander. Violations of these terms will result in punishment including death depending on the severity of the violation.


    In exchange for her service, Valeria will be paid 200 gold coins a year, receive the standard Golden Tree mercenary band equipment free of charge (quality may vary), receive a fair share of spoils of war, receive equipment maintenance free of charge, receive daily meals free of charge, receive medical and surgical aid free of charge.


    Terms are negotiable every end of the year with the current Commander. Should the Golden Tree mercenary band fail to deliver on what was promised, Valeria is allowed to leave whenever she so wishes, though she has to argue her case to the current Commander, their second, and The Bookkeeper.


    Signature___________


    I Finished reading the contract and looked up to see everyone was watching me with anticipation in their eyes. I looked back down to the contract and fell into thought.


    I don¡¯t know if 200 gold coins a year is good, but it does seem like a lot, and if I¡¯m dissatisfied I have the option to negotiate. However, 5 years of service seems a little too long. I don¡¯t know anyone here well enough to know if I will grow to dislike them and I don¡¯t want to be tied down for 5 years following someone else¡¯s lead. The only reason I can think of to accept this offer is to go with them to the lands beyond the sea and search for clues about where I¡¯m from there as it does not seem likely that I am from the Orion or Sagitta Kingdom¡­ I will think about it and decide in the Port Town of Rigel.


    I looked up to Percival and shook my head. ¡°I cannot accept your offer rig-.¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± Max yelled desperately. Everyone turned to look at him and shook their head in a gesture I assumed to be telling him to be quiet.


    Max¡¯s infatuation with me is starting to get on my nerves.


    I cleared my throat and looked up to Percival again. ¡°As I was saying, I cannot accept your offer right now. I would like to think on it until we reach the port town of Rigel.¡± I handed the contract back to The Bookkeeper who took it and placed it somewhere in her book.


    Percival nodded his head in understanding. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t expect you to make such a decision right away I just wanted you to know about the offer. We don¡¯t know how long we are staying in the Port Town, but you have until we leave to make your decision.¡± He looked at the fire and the food before turning to The Bookkeeper. ¡°Now that we¡¯re here let''s join them for dinner, Duncan is one of our best cooks.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Duncan grinned and threw some more meat on the pan while Percival and the Bookkeeper sat down nearby and started chatting. Max, Lucille, and Pascal came closer to sit next not me.


    Lucille grinned at me and patted my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this just to convince you to join, but you were offered far more than I was when I first joined.¡±


    Pascal scoffed in amusement. ¡°Valeria has more to offer to a mercenary band than what a tavern maid did. Naturally, she would be offered more.¡±


    Lucille kept her grin on me and grabbed a piece of squishy meat from her broth before quickly turning and throwing it at Pascal landing a hit square on his forehead before he could react. The piece of meat ran down his forehead leaving a wet trail of broth on his face. He was silent but his anger was obvious as Lucille and Max laughed. I grinned a little as well.


    If I do join the Golden Tree mercenary band at the very least I don¡¯t think I will stop being amused by Lucille and Pascal¡¯s antics.


    Max¡¯s laugh died down and he turned to me with a troubled expression. ¡°Valeria, Is there anything in the contract you weren¡¯t satisfied with? Unlike Lucille, I won''t lie to you when I tell you what I¡¯m about to say is to convince you.¡± He leaned closer to me and lowered his voice to a whisper that only Lucille, Pascal, and I would be able to hear. ¡°I believe I am being groomed to be the next Commander, so I promise you, that even after Commander Percival retires you will be treated well.¡±


    That would explain his high standing in the band despite his youth. The possibility that he might be the next Commander isn¡¯t doing much to convince me. Actually, If he doesn¡¯t grow out of his infatuation for me then It''s convincing me to decline the contract.


    ¡°The only thing I am dissatisfied about in the contract is the 5 years of service. Other than that, I just want to make the best decision for myself.¡± I said pushing Max away as he had gotten too close to me.


    Pascal had gotten revenge on Lucille by cleaning his face on her gambeson and was covering her mouth with his hand as she was going to complain, he looked at me and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s perfectly reasonable. So, what are your goals when we reach the port town of Rigel then?¡±


    I fell silent since I did not know how to respond.


    Other than wanting to find out where I¡¯m from, what do I want to do? I¡¯ve been asking myself that constantly during my march. Did I have something I wanted to do before losing my memories I wonder?


    Feeling slightly melancholic I decided to answer honestly. ¡°Truthfully, other than finding out where I¡¯m from, I¡¯m not quite sure what I want to do.¡±


    Pascal looked at me sympathetically which I think I would have been more appreciative of if he wasn¡¯t still Covering Lucille¡¯s mouth. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s my turn to convince you to join us. I was directionless once too. I was a simple peasant that worked the lands but always felt empty like I was meant for something else. When the Golden Tree passed by my town I didn¡¯t join them because I had figured out what I wanted to do, but because I thought that with them I could find what I wanted to do. It didn¡¯t take long before I discovered my talent and passion for the bow, and from that moment what I wanted to do became clear! To become the fin-.¡±


    His passionate speech was interrupted by Lucille¡¯s headbutt who must have gotten tired of having her mouth covered. ¡°She did not ask for your tale, peasant.¡± She said teasing.


    I didn¡¯t, but he made an interesting point. Even if I don¡¯t have something I want to do right now maybe with the Golden Tree mercenary band I will find something eventually. I¡¯m bound to have a lot of experiences with them traveling and meeting different people.


    ¡°I will also add that you are bound to have success as a mercenary. Your fighting prowess is excellent, and you have some smarts in you that would make you formidable in any battlefield.¡± Dennis who had gotten closer at some point said between drinks of his broth.


    ¡°As much as I hate to agree with Dennis, he¡¯s right. You could probably be a lieutenant within the year if you proved yourself.¡± Lucille said massaging Pascal¡¯s chin where she headbutted him.


    A lieutenant? I¡¯m not familiar with the term.


    ¡°What does a lieutenant do?¡± I asked curiously.


    Max seemed eager to explain. ¡°Our band is normally made up of around 400 members. And we have 4 lieutenants that lead 100 men and women each with Commander Percival ultimately leading all of course.¡± As if remembering something he stopped and shook his head sadly. ¡°Unfortunately, after our campaign in the Orion Kingdom more than half of our band died. There are about 50 of us here but we sent the remaining 100 ahead to the Port Town of Rigel to not only find work but recruit as well. The people that flock there to join mercenary bands are often skilled fighters.¡±


    So, a lieutenant is like a small mercenary leader in their own right. If there are 100 men and women in the port town of Rigel then there must be at least one lieutenant.


    ¡°Does that mean that there is a lieutenant in the port town of Rigel with the 100 men and woman then?¡± I asked everyone.


    Dennis spat out his broth in disdain. ¡°Aye, the coward Jacques the only lieutenant still alive.¡±


    Pascal shook his head sadly getting away from Lucille. ¡°Dennis blames Jacques for the death of his lieutenant and the majority of his squad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it is his damn fault!¡± Dennis roared then winced as the sudden outburst probably hurt his nose. His loud yell drew the attention of Percival, The Bookkeeper, and Duncan who were a little away eating and chatting.


    Dennis clicked his tongue held his nose lightly and began walking away. ¡°It¡¯s getting late I¡¯m going to get some rest. Good night everyone¡±


    There¡¯s an interesting story there I¡¯m sure. Perhaps I¡¯ll ask him at a later time. Being a lieutenant leading men, and women to war. I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s what I want to do but it doesn¡¯t sound so bad.


    Pascal sighed seemingly in regret. ¡°I should get some rest too. If we¡¯re quick we can reach the port town of Rigel tomorrow before the sunsets. Goodnight.¡± He walked away, and Lucille gave me a nod goodbye following him.


    It¡¯s hard to tell, but I think they¡¯re together.


    I grinned slightly in amusement.


    How cute.


    I raised my voice to address Max, Percival, The Bookkeeper, and Duncan. ¡°I shall take my leave and think on the offer I received. Goodnight.¡± Percival and the bookkeeper nodded in acknowledgment and Duncan just smiled kindly.


    I stood up, put my empty bowl of broth in a nearby crate, and made for my tent. For some reason, Max was following me. I turned to stare at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked annoyed.


    He scratched his cheek awkwardly. ¡°Today might be your last night with us, so I just wanted to ask if you wanted to, you know. Do things with each other.¡±


    I stared at him blankly not showing my irritation or disgust on my face. ¡°No, I do not want to do things with each other.¡± I began to walk away again, and I heard Max quickly walking towards me then he grabbed my arm. I could have stopped him, but I wanted to know what his intentions were before doing anything too drastic.


    I turned around and glared at him no longer hiding my irritation. He let go of my arm but didn¡¯t leave. ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience, but I am confident I can make you feel good.¡± He said smiling.


    I didn¡¯t respond, I simply walked away. I stopped after a while realizing that it could be misinterpreted as an invitation and sure enough, Max was still following me.


    I decided to just tell him I wasn¡¯t interested leaving no room for misinterpretation. ¡°Max, I¡¯m not interested in having sex with you. Now go back.¡± I said coldly.


    He looked at me shocked as if he couldn¡¯t believe I wasn¡¯t interested.


    Does he have such a high opinion of himself that he never thought he would be rejected?


    Seeing he wasn¡¯t moving I began to make my way to my tent again.


    ¡°Why!? Is it because I¡¯m too young!? I¡¯m 19 years old and you look only a little older!¡± He shouted confused.


    I don¡¯t know how old I am, but I¡¯m probably older than 19 years old.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why,¡± I said as I continued walking not bothering to correct his misconception.


    As irritating as Max is I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type to try anything after being rejected. I¡¯d hate to kill him. It would ruin my chance to join the Golden Tree Mercenaries.

 Valerias Story Part Four

    Valeria


    Though I had not joined the Golden Tree mercenary band. As soon as Percival spotted me in the morning he took me to their quartermaster before starting the daily exercises and training session where I was provided with a dark green studded gambeson, a fine well-kept Longsword, a steel helmet, and black leather boots. I was even given a horse to use for the remainder of the trip to the Port Town of Rigel. It was obvious I was being courted, but I didn¡¯t mind.


    Dennis who was riding next to me on my right side sighed amusedly. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to deprive my band of their resources?¡±


    I held my head up high atop my horse observing the Port Town in the distance. ¡°They were gifts from your Commander I couldn¡¯t in good conscience refuse.¡±


    Lucille who was riding next to me on my left with Pascal laughed. ¡°You cut an impressive figure, Valeria.¡± She gestured behind us where the mercenaries without horses were marching on foot. ¡°Just imagine it, your blood-red hair flowing in the wind as you lead a charge atop your horse hundreds of men and women behind you. Does that not excite you!?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if excitement is the right word but at the very least it would be interesting,


    I turned my head and gave her a half-smile. ¡°No need to keep trying to convince me to join I will most likely accept the offer.¡±


    Lucille and Pascal grinned at each other and brought their horse closer to me. ¡°I knew you would! What adventures we will have! Valeria and Lucille the ¡°Jewels¡± of the Golden Tree mercenary band!¡± Lucille exaggerated.


    Pascal snorted but before he could say anything Lucille reared her horse forcing him to grab her waist tighter lest he fell.


    I chuckled amused by their antics, and Dennis brought his horse closer to me as well. ¡°What made you accept?¡± He asked looking at me curiously.


    I stroked my horse¡¯s mane since he was startled by Lucille¡¯s sudden rearing before answering. ¡°A few reasons. First, I might be able to find more about where I¡¯m from in the lands beyond the sea. Second, like Pascal, I might find what I want to do with the Golden Tree.¡± I grinned and looked ahead where Lucille had taken off having a friendly argument with Pascal. ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t dislike being here. I can even say that I¡¯ve grown fond of some people like Lucille, Pascal, and Duncan. Even you¡¯re starting to grow on me.¡±


    He blushed and scratched at his black beard. ¡°Well, glad to hear you say that. We¡¯ve only sparred twice but you¡¯ve become one of my favorite sparring partners.¡± He hesitated. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that you¡¯re easy on the eyes.¡±


    I laughed lightly. ¡°So long as looking is all you¡¯re doing there won¡¯t be any trouble between us.¡±


    Dennis lightly rubbed his nose and grumbled. ¡°I told you there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±


    I turned my attention to the Port Town of Rigel, I wanted to see it better, so I tried something I was experimenting with and enhanced my vision. The sound was drowned out and I was hardly able to pick up on any noise, but I was able to see further and more clearly.


    That makes vision, hearing, and mental capacities that I can enhance about myself. I¡¯ll try to enhance other things later, but for now, I¡¯ll take a look at the Port Town of Rigel. Rather large with tall stone walls. There are what I think other mercenaries camping just outside the gate perhaps they weren¡¯t allowed in for some reason. Beyond the gate at the edge of the Port Town, the sea, and numerous large ships in a harbor.


    Having seen enough I pulled back my vision causing my hearing to return to normal as well. At the pace we were going we would reach the Port Town within the hour well before sunset. I allowed myself to relax and passed the remaining time just enjoying the ride.


    <hr>


    Finally arriving at the gate of the Port Town, Percival who was at the front of the column turned his horse to address us speaking loudly. ¡°There are bound to be more mercenary bands inside, and we are weak and low in number at the moment so don¡¯t cause any trouble. I and a few others will take our supplies, and wagons and look for Jacques and the rest of our band at Mercenaries Last Stop where we promised to meet. Everyone else can join us as well though I know most of you will want to enjoy yourselves inside and you are free to do so as long as you remember to join us by the end of the day.¡±


    Percival, The Bookkeeper, Max, and a few others at the head of the column took off and the guards allowed them in without any trouble. Lucille and Pascal trotted back to me and grinned.


    ¡°Most of the men will be going to brothels and gambling dens before heading to Mercenaries Last Stop you should join us for some drinks at a tavern that¡¯s quite popular here,¡± Lucille said.


    I was going to join Percival to sign the contract, but I suppose it can wait. Though I know what a tavern is I want to see one for myself.


    ¡°I will accept your offer I¡¯m curious about this tavern.¡±


    I followed them as they trotted away when suddenly Pascal called out Dennis who was trotting a little ahead of us. ¡°Dennis! Care to join us for some drinks? We can drink in memory of your fallen friends.¡± Lucille looked back looking irritated with Pascal but said nothing.


    Dennis turned back to look at him as well and some emotion that I couldn¡¯t pin down passed through his face. ¡°Aye, that sounds like a fine idea.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The other mercenaries broke off into small groups when we got inside and took off. Following Lucille, I took notice of all the different armed men and women in the streets, I don¡¯t think I saw anyone who wasn¡¯t armed with anything less than a dagger. Some looked to be mercenaries and though they looked our way and their eyes lingered on me they didn¡¯t try anything.


    Perhaps noticing that I was observing the people in the streets Dennis trotted next to me. ¡°Since the Port Town of Rigel is next to the sea and a popular location for mercenaries, most people that choose to live here have become tough bastards to deal with any unruly mercenaries and pirates that are stupid enough to try anything here.¡±


    That makes sense in a town where mercenaries frequent being weak is not an option.


    I nodded my head in understanding then Pascal looked back at me and gave me some more information. ¡°Port Town is also unique in that there is not much interference from the Orion Kingdom here. There is a local lord sure, but he knows that the town has its own rules and laws that he can¡¯t change. The people that rule Port Town are the merchants and mercenaries who live here.¡±


    Since we didn¡¯t run into or see any trouble they must be good at keeping the peace.


    I wanted to learn more, but Lucille stopped us. ¡°Stop boring Valeria with talk of the Port Town, we¡¯re here. She brought her horse to a stop and got down Pascal coming down after her.


    I took a look at the giant two stories building in front of us that had a wooden sign hanging from it with the words ¡°Port Town Tavern¡± the name of the tavern I assumed written on it. I got off my horse and led it to a large stable where Lucille and Dennis were already leaving their horses in. The stable was already filled with horses but there was plenty of room for ours. I stroked my horse¡¯s mane goodbye and left him.


    Lucille, Pascal, and Dennis were waiting for me at the entrance of the tavern looking excited. Lucille patted my shoulder when I approached. ¡°You¡¯ll love it. They have the best ale in town.¡± She opened the door and we walked inside.


    The tavern was quite spacious and housed long tables and smaller tables where people were already drinking and eating bread and cheese. In a corner, in the tavern two shirtless men were punching and grappling each other in a wooden fenced enclosure. The people outside the enclosure were watching them, cheering, and cursing. A young bard in the middle of the tavern was surrounded by people who looked enraptured by his singing. Tavern maids were bustling between tables carrying flagons of ale. A man and a woman were heading upstairs the man¡¯s hand on her rear end urging her up faster.


    This is not what I was excepting. Seems like taverns are more than just a place to have a drink.


    I saw that people turned to look at us when we entered but after observing us for a while they went back to their activities. I followed everyone else to a small square table where I pulled a chair and sat next to Lucille, Pascal, and Dennis in the seats across from us. A tavern maid quickly approached us.


    ¡°What are your orders Patrons?¡±


    ¡°Four flagons of your finest ales and some bread,¡± Dennis responded looking at her lecherously.


    The tavern maid nodded and made for the kitchen. Lucille nudged my elbow. ¡°Well? How is it? More impressive than any tavern you¡¯ve been in right?¡±


    I don¡¯t remember if I¡¯ve ever been to a tavern so yes.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not what I imagined it would be,¡± I responded.


    Lucille grinned satisfied and Pascal shook his head smiling softly. ¡°Lucille likes taverns. I think she misses the days when she was a tavern maid.¡±


    Lucille snorted. ¡°No. They¡¯re just nostalgic and familiar to me that I can¡¯t help liking them so much.¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°I like taverns as well, nothing like enjoying a good drink of ale while watching pretty maids.


    I thought so before, but Dennis seems an honest fellow.


    Lucille glared at him but didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything as the tavern maid returned with our ale and a bowl of bread.


    She placed them on the table and addressed us again. ¡°If there is anything else you need just give me or another maid a shout.¡± She left to another table, and we took our ale.


    I was about to take a drink, but Pascal interrupted me when he raised his flagon and cleared his throat. ¡°To Lieutenant Ambrose and our fallen comrades in the heavy infantry squad.¡±


    Lucille and Dennis nodded and then we drank. I found the ale to be a little too sweet, but it was better than the ale provided by the Golden Tree. I put my flagon down and saw that Dennis was the only one still drinking. He finally put his flagon down and sighed sadly.


    Lieutenant Ambrose and the heavy infantry must have been the lieutenant and squad he was under. I¡¯m curious about what happened to them, but I don¡¯t think he wants to talk about it.


    Pascal looked at Dennis sympathetically and patted him on his shoulder. Lucille next to me cleared her throat and raised her flagon of ale. ¡°I propose a toast for our soon-to-be comrade in the Golden Tree, Valeria!¡±


    Pascal and Dennis grinned and raised their flagons of ale they were looking at me expectingly and Lucille was looking at me gesturing with her eyes to raise my flagon. I did so and Lucille spoke again.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± We clinked our flagons together and drank.


    Being with them here, drinking and talking it¡¯s not a bad feeling.


    ¡°Valeria, I meant to ask you earlier.¡± Lucille placed her flagon down to looks at me curiously. ¡°Did something happen between you and Max? I noticed that he was avoiding you and didn¡¯t even ask you to spar with him in the morning.¡±


    I saw no reason to hide it, so I shrugged my shoulders and told the truth. ¡°Probably because I refused to have sex with him last night.¡±


    Lucille looked surprised, Pascal held in a laugh, but Dennis didn¡¯t and burst out laughing drawing attention from people nearby.


    Dennis winced and held his nose but kept laughing softly. ¡°That¡¯s probably the first time that boy has been refused anything since joining the Golden Tree. I wish I could¡¯ve seen his face when you refused him.¡±


    I smirked remembering Max¡¯s reaction. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. He was quite shocked and looked to be in disbelief when I told him I wasn¡¯t interested.¡±


    Dennis laughed again, and Pascal let out a soft laugh that he tried to cover with a cough. ¡°Max is a good man, but he can be a bit¡­ entitled at times.¡±


    Lucille nodded. ¡°It was obvious that he took a liking to you, but I¡¯m surprised he moved so quickly, I didn¡¯t think him the type. He¡¯s just sulking, he¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    I nodded my head and took a drink from my ale. ¡°I made it quite clear I wasn¡¯t interested in him, so that should be the end of his infatuation.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you look for in a man Valeria? I assume you¡¯re not with someone since you came to us alone.¡± Lucille asked excitedly.


    Was I with someone I wonder? I don¡¯t feel like I was, and I¡¯m not attracted to anyone I¡¯ve met so far, in terms of appearance Max is handsome enough and even Percival is dashing in a way, but I don¡¯t feel anything for them.


    Lucille was looking at me expectantly, and Pascal and Dennis were chatting pretending they weren¡¯t interested but they kept sneaking glances at me. I took a piece of bread and chewed on it before answering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking for in a man, but I suppose I¡¯ll know if I find someone I like.¡±

 Valerias Story Part Five

    Commander Percival


    Mercenaries Last Stop A large encampment within the Port Town where mercenary bands could rest and recruit. This is where Bookkeeper, Max, and I met Jacques the lieutenant of the cavalry squad in a large tent set up in an area he claimed.


    ¡°Give me an update Jacques.¡± I didn¡¯t want to waste any time, so I didn¡¯t bother with greeting him.


    He sighed and rubbed his bald head something he did when he was nervous. ¡°The Descendants of Gods are having their usual disputes among themselves so there is indeed work in the lands beyond the sea.¡± He looked at me apologetically before speaking. ¡°However, it seems that they are fighting a bit more seriously this time and are only hiring mercenary bands with 1,000 or more members.¡±


    I tried my best not to react, but I could feel my face twitching.


    ¡°1,000! Even at our largest, we¡¯ve only had 500 members!¡± Max said in disbelief.


    Bookkeeper shook her head. ¡°At our largest, we had exactly 476 members and only 437 of those were fighters.¡±


    Even if Jacques successfully recruited new members I doubt he was able to recruit more than 200.


    Knowing I wouldn¡¯t like the answer I asked. ¡°How many have you recruited?¡±


    Again, Jacques rubbed his bald head. ¡°I was able to recruit around 250 new members and their quality varies as the bigger mercenary bands recruited the best among the lot.


    That would bring us back to about 400 members. Normally I would be glad, but now with no jobs lined up, I fear we may not be able to afford to keep them.


    ¡°Were there any other jobs that you heard about? Perhaps merchants need guards to protect their ships from pirates?¡± I was grasping at straws I knew, but there had to be something we could do.


    He shook his head. ¡°You know that the merchants already have their own forces guarding their ships. Even if they needed more help they would hire mercenary bands more familiar with naval combat.¡±


    I¡¯d hate to turn to banditry, but that may be our only option if we¡¯re not able to find work soon.


    ¡°We do have one option.¡± Hopeful I turned and looked at Bookkeeper who spoke.


    ¡°We can ally with another similar-sized mercenary band until the end of our contract in the lands beyond the seas.¡± She said then opened her book, perhaps to calculate the logistics of such a thing.


    Not a bad idea, but we would have to find mercenary bands willing to split a contract, we can trust enough to work with, and of equal strength.


    I turned to look at Jacques who was thinking about something similar I was sure. ¡°Jacques, do you know of any mercenary bands in Port Town who would be willing to enter in an alliance.


    He closed his eyes and contemplated then opened his eyes and counted his fingers. ¡°The Spiders of the Sea, Lady Lucks Chosen, The Prowlers, and The Warrior Bards are similar in size and strength to us.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I shall write up some letters proposing an alliance and asking them to meet tomorrow morning to further discuss it. I trust you know where they set their camp?¡±


    Jacques sighed. ¡°I do, I¡¯ll have them delivered as soon as you finish writing them.¡±


    I turned to Bookkeeper who pulled out some paper, quill, and ink from her satchel.


    Max who looked like he wanted to say something throughout our conversation finally spoke up. ¡°Can we trust these other mercenaries if we enter an alliance with them? They could turn on us at any moment.¡±


    I nodded my head in agreement. ¡°They are mercenaries it is expected, we would do the same as well. If we ally with a band weaker than us then we may turn on them or they would fear we would and turn on us first. If we ally with a band stronger than us they would turn on us the moment they had no more need for us. That is why we need to be of similar strength for the alliance to work, we¡¯ll keep each other in check.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Max still looked skeptical, but eventually, he sighed and nodded his head.


    Bookkeeper gave me the paper and quill and I began to write.


    If Max wants to be the next Commander of the Golden Tree he will have to learn a lot more about leading. It¡¯s okay he is still young he will learn.


    <hr>


    Finished writing the letters and sending Jacques off I was having dinner with Bookkeeper, Duncan, and Max in what I called the Commander''s tent a lantern on the table cutting through the darkness.


    I drank some ale and looked to Duncan who had been with the Golden Tree for as long as I could remember. ¡°Duncan, do you think Valeria will accept our offer?¡±


    As soon as I said her name I noticed that Max was sulking for some reason.


    Since Valeria joined us Max has spent half of our time together gushing about her. He clearly likes her, so something must have happened between them yesterday to make him sulk whenever she is mentioned now.


    Duncan finished his beans before speaking. ¡°I believe she will. She¡¯s curious about where she comes from, so traveling with us is her best opportunity to learn more. Do you think she¡¯s a noble or maybe a Descendant of Gods from the lands beyond the sea?


    I took another drink of my ale thinking for a moment before speaking. ¡°She is not just some common peasant of that I¡¯m sure. She is far too skilled with a sword and clever to not be someone of consequence. She¡¯s told us far too little about herself or her past, so it¡¯s hard to say but I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s a noble either. A noblewoman would not be curious about where she comes from, travel on her own, or be fearless in front of uncouth mercenaries.¡±


    Duncan laughed spitting out some beans. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. The way Dennis has taken to Valeria you¡¯d never think that she broke his nose and humiliated him as soon as she arrived.¡±


    I smiled in agreement and turned to Bookkeeper. ¡°Bookkeeper you know more about these so-called ¡°Descendants of Gods¡± than we do. Do you believe that Valeria is one of them?¡±


    Bookkeeper shook her head. ¡°Close to impossible. Not only does she look nothing like any that I¡¯ve seen, Descendants never leave their lands, and their children also rarely leave. The possibility that she is from the lands beyond the seas is more likely, but again her appearance is too unique I have never seen anyone like her.¡± She closed her eyes and fell into thought.


    ¡°Well, whoever she is we would be fools to let her go easily especially now when we are low on excellent fighters. If she asks for more gold then I will take a pay cut, so our ledgers won¡¯t suffer.¡± I picked at my beans dreading the possibility.


    Lost in my worries I was slightly startled when Valeria, Dennis, Lucille, and Pascal entered my tent. All of them but Valeria looked drunk and apologetic.


    ¡°Commander, I tried to stop her and tell her to announce herself first, but she flicked my nose.¡± Dennis slurred leaning on Pascal, who was leaning on Lucille, who was leaning on Valeria. Duncan watched them amused, Bookkeeper merely glanced at them then returned to eating, and Max was still sulking.


    Valeria shrugged her shoulders and took a seat breaking the human chain and causing the others to steady themselves lest they fell. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to know immediately that I will accept your offer with a few amendments. I want to be paid 300 gold a year as I believe that¡¯s what I¡¯m worth and the contract to last only 3 years¡± She paused and looked around the tent. ¡°I also want this tent.¡±


    Though I made my peace with it I will shed tears for my lost gold tonight. Acquiring a tent like mine is easily doable, and the standard contract is for 3 years so I can¡¯t refuse that either.


    Feeling slightly extorted I nodded and gestured for Bookkeeper to amend her contract then turned back to look at Valeria. ¡°For a first-time contract this is one of the best we¡¯ve offered, So I hope you can live up to it because at the end of the year negotiation I can also lower what you¡¯re paid if I feel like you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Valeria nodded her head and received the contract and quill from Bookkeeper and signed. ¡°That¡¯s perfectly reasonable.¡± She smirked at me and pointed her thumb to the tent flap behind her. ¡°Now, get out of my tent. I¡¯m feeling tired and would like to rest before beginning my first day as an official member of the Golden Tree mercenary band.


    I stared at her flabbergasted by her audacity, I turned to see that Duncan was similarly stunned but was also smiling, Max looked angry and was getting up, and Bookkeeper nodded at her and was preparing to leave.¡±


    ¡°Bookkeeper?¡± I asked confused.


    She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I amended the contract to include the Commander''s tent that you agreed to.¡±


    I forgot how seriously Bookkeeper takes contracts, Valeria didn¡¯t say a tent like mine she said she wanted my tent, and Bookkeeper took it literally.


    Tired and defeated I stood up to leave and looked at Valeria not able to hide my irritation. ¡°I will return for my belongings tomorrow.¡± Max looked like he wanted to say something to her, but he walked away, Duncan laughed and finished his beans before walking away as well.¡±


    She stood up and turned to us. ¡°Of course, have a goodnight.¡± We left and I took a last glance at Dennis, Lucille, and Pascal who were close to the tent flap supporting each other. They didn¡¯t look like they understood what was happening.


    As we were walking away I heard Valeria¡¯s irritated voice coming from my former tent. ¡°When I said get out I meant you lot as well.¡±


    What an overbearing woman, I hope she¡¯s worth it.

 Valerias Story Chapter Six

    Valeria


    I woke up feeling refreshed and stretched my muscles before getting dressed. I was already in my undergarments, so I just had to put on my gambeson and boots.


    Yesterday went well. Had I not strained my hearing and overheard what Percival and the others were discussing and how much he wanted to recruit me, I would not have been so bold in negotiating my contract. ¡°Descendants of Gods¡± is unfamiliar to me, but the word ¡°Gods¡± seems familiar. The Bookkeeper didn¡¯t seem to believe I had a connection to them, but I¡¯ll investigate myself.


    Finished putting my gambeson and boots on I took a look at the end of my tent where I moved Lucille, Pascal, and Dennis who were still sleeping. I had removed their weapons lest they hurt themselves in their sleep, but I left them with their clothes as I didn¡¯t feel like undressing them.


    I let them stay because they were too drunk to set up their tents and they paid for my drinks, but it¡¯s time for them to wake up and leave.


    I walked up to and stood over them debating how to wake them. Making my decision I leaned down to Lucille and Pascal then pinched their nose. After a few seconds, they snorted and opened their eyes and I let them go.


    Lucille and Pascal looked groggily at each other before sitting up looking up at me. ¡°Now that you two are awake help me wake up Dennis, I can¡¯t pinch his nose as I did to the two of you.¡±


    Lucille held her head looked around and spoke tiredly. ¡°What are we doing in Commander Percival¡¯s tent?¡±


    They were quite drunk, so I¡¯m not surprised they don¡¯t know what happened last night.


    ¡°It was included in the contract, so it¡¯s mine now,¡± I said slightly proud.


    Pascal looked up to me in realization. ¡°I remember! you led us and our horses to Mercenaries Last Stop when we left the tavern then we came with you to the Commander''s tent, and you swindled this tent from him!¡±


    Amused I shook my head. ¡°Swindled? I did no such thing, I said I wanted this tent and he agreed to give it to me.¡±


    Pascal chuckled and got up helping Lucille up as well. He looked down on Dennis who was sleeping undisturbed by our conversation, and clapped his hands loudly Clap! startling Lucille and jolting Dennis. I decided to clap my hands as well Clap! My clap was far louder than Pascals causing Lucille to jump and stare at me resentfully, Pascal was also startled but he wasn¡¯t as hungover as Lucille, so he wasn¡¯t as shaken. Dennis opened his eyes and sat up immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± he said startled.


    I chuckled at his reaction. ¡°Nothing, just waking you up.¡± I pointed at the table where I set their weapons. ¡°Pick up your weapons and sober up outside.¡±


    They nodded and Pascal helped Dennis up. They went to their weapons and picked them up. Then they made their way out of my tent still groggy. When they opened the tent flap I saw that Percival, The Bookkeeper, and Max were waiting outside.


    Percival looked at the group with slight disapproval. ¡°Valeria¡¯s right go sober up.¡± He stepped aside to let them pass but he stopped Dennis with a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Make yourself presentable and come back here quickly. Your presence will be needed.¡± Dennis nodded and left with the others.


    Percival entered the tent cleared his throat and looked at me slightly embarrassed. ¡°We have guests, and my ten-.¡± He paused. ¡°Your tent is the most appropriate place to receive them. You are welcome to stay for the meeting as well.¡±


    ¡°Very well. What is the nature of this meeting with our guests?¡± I said combing my hair with a comb I found in the tent last night.


    Percival looked at what was most likely his comb irritated. ¡°Commanders from other mercenary bands accompanied by some of their comrades are here to discuss an alliance that I proposed.¡±


    An alliance? Perhaps because the Golden Tree is low on members Percival decided that the work in the lands beyond the sea was impossible as we are now.


    I finished combing my hair and nodded. Percival ran his hand through his long unruly blonde hair and glared at me. ¡°I will need my comb back.¡±


    <hr>


    In my tent, hair now combed Percival sat at the head of the table, on his right Max who occasionally glanced at me but said nothing. On Percival¡¯s left was the Bookkeeper dressed in black and with her book, and me sitting next to her. Standing and flanking Percival was Dennis who looked sober, the burly man I remembered was named Claude, and between them a brown-skinned woman with short black hair and a serious face, I believe I heard her be called Naila. We waited patiently until the tent flap opened and a middle-aged, bald tanned man entered wearing plated armor with a golden tree engraved on the breastplate. He paused and looked at Dennis who was glaring at him, but they said nothing as the bald man was followed by a small group of people.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    That must be Lieutenant Jacques. As expected Dennis doesn¡¯t seem to like him.


    Now that all the guests had arrived Percival stood up and made his greeting as Jacques sat next to Max and stared at me curiously. ¡°I am Percival the Commander of the Golden Tree mercenary band it¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Please introduce yourselves then take a seat and we can discuss the terms of our alliance.¡±


    A muscular dark-skinned woman, with short black hair, wearing an eyepatch on her right eye, and a surcoat over plated armor with a giant spider rising from the sea emblazoned on it introduced herself. ¡°I am Aminah the Commander of the Spiders of the Sea mercenary band, and I have not accepted this alliance, but I am interested.¡± She said roughly then sat down taking a seat across from Percival, two similarly dark-skinned men in plated armor flanking her.


    What an impressive and intimidating-looking woman and that curved sword at her waist is the first of its kind I¡¯ve seen since losing my memories.


    A youthful-looking tanned man with blonde curly hair, blue eyes, and wearing a surcoat over plated armor with a man slamming his spear on his shield emblazoned on it over introduced himself next. ¡°I am Kane the Commander of the Warrior Bards mercenary band.¡± He had a smooth voice and smiled at me as he sat down next to Aminah. He had brought four men in gambeson and chain carrying shields and spears with them and they stood behind him forming a small wall.


    Hmm¡­ Though he has blue eyes they are not like mine and he doesn¡¯t have pale skin or red hair. I don¡¯t believe there is a connection between us.


    Percival sat down and began addressing the two Commanders. ¡°The alliance I¡¯m proposing is for our three mercenary bands to work together till the duration of our contract in the lands beyond the sea. Since we are of similar size and strength we will split the contract three ways and share the spoils of war equally. If you¡¯ve done work in the lands beyond the sea then you know that the descendants pay well, so even a three-way split will be a generous sum for all of us, not to mention the spoils of war from what seems to be a larger conflict between the descendants. You have my terms now I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts.¡±


    Aminah chuckled then spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°Percival, our bands are not of equal strength. From what I saw and heard you lost a considerable number of your band in your campaign with the Orion Kingdom. Your lieutenant Jacques has been recruiting tirelessly since he¡¯s arrived, and he didn¡¯t recruit the best of the crop either.¡± She shook her head and stared at Percival with one dark eye. ¡°My band, 450 men and woman experienced and strong have been working steadily here helping merchants guard their ships from pirates and on occasion raiding some of those pirates ourselves. If I were to agree to this alliance we would need more than a third of the contract. Half will do, and whether that half comes from your band''s share or Kane¡¯s or both I don¡¯t care you can work it out amongst yourselves.¡±


    While I don¡¯t know about the strength of the members recruited here, I don''t think she is wrong to assume she is stronger. Now, how will Percival respond?


    Max glared at her no doubt insulted, but Percival shook his head and stared back at Aminah seriously. ¡°Yes, we have suffered losses and our recruits may not be the best, but do not think that makes us weak. Our members that survived the Orion campaign have gained a considerable amount of experience, we are well armed and well trained, and most importantly we have experience working in the lands beyond the sea. We know the terrain, who pays more, which side is stronger, how to negotiate with the descendants, and quite frankly we are better fighting on land than you are.¡±


    Aminah held Percival''s gaze with her one eye before relaxing on her chair and smirking. ¡°You are not wrong our specialty is naval warfare, and we have never worked in the lands beyond the sea. I just have one question. Can you guarantee that we will be hired? Bigger mercenary bands than ours are already fighting there and smaller bands are no doubt doing the same as us and forming an alliance. In fact, before coming here I was approached by the Commanders of Lady Lucks Chosen, and The Prowlers to join their alliance cutting you out. The only reason I didn¡¯t join them was because I know that the Golden Tree has a reputation in the lands beyond the sea, so I thought it more likely we get hired and receive a better contract with you.¡±


    Percival smiled and spoke with confidence. ¡°You made the right choice. Not only can I guarantee we¡¯ll be hired I can also guarantee that our contract will be worth more than double of the contracts you received here. You¡¯ll want to know how I can guarantee this I¡¯m sure, but I will not say and instead promise you that if I cannot do so I¡¯ll give you half of the contract from our share.¡±


    How can he guarantee such a thing I wonder? He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying and I don¡¯t think he would gamble the band¡¯s share recklessly. The Bookkeeper, Jaques, and Max also look like they don¡¯t have any doubts.


    Aminah¡¯s smirk turned into a grin. ¡°I do like your confidence. I believe you¡¯ll be able to secure us a contract, I¡¯m more skeptical about your claim that you can guarantee it''s double of what I¡¯m used to, but if you¡¯re wrong I get the bigger share I wanted, so I won¡¯t be too upset. As a show of good faith, I will procure passage to the lands beyond the sea. I have worked with most of the merchants and ship Captains here, I assure you I will procure the best ships and Captains at a good price.¡±


    Percival nodded his head in appreciation and turned to Kane who was silent throughout the conversation. ¡°Kane, now that Aminah and the Spiders of the Sea have joined this alliance will you and the Warrior Bards join us as well?¡±


    Kane smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Of course, I find your terms agreeable.¡±


    ¡­That it? So easily?


    It seems that I was not the only one confused as everyone from our band present including Percival stared at Kane with a puzzled expression, and Aminah had a similar reaction as she examined Kane with her one eye.


    ¡°I see, then we should move on and discuss when to depart, and other details,¡± Percival said carefully.


    Again, Kane just smiled and nodded his head.


    There is something off about that man of that I have no doubt.

 Valerias Story Chapter Seven End of Part One

    Valeria


    ¡°Now that our guests are gone, and our alliance formed I would like to hear your thoughts,¡± Percival said addressing everyone in my tent.


    Jacques spoke first. ¡°I think we will complement each other well. We are lacking in proficient bowmen and the Spiders in the Seas will fill those gaps. The Warrior Bards are known for their excellent heavy infantry and after the loss of the majority of ours during our Orion Campaign they will be much needed.¡±


    Dennis again was glaring at Jacques but didn¡¯t say anything. Max scratched his head confused. ¡°I did not expect that Commander Kane would so easily join our alliance. After you negotiated with Commander Aminah I expected something similar with him.¡±


    Percival nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s strange yes. As Commander of his band, Kane should have tried to negotiate better terms like Aminah.¡± He fell into thought for a few seconds then shook his head. ¡°Perhaps because Kane saw how the negotiation between Aminah, and I went he thought that he would not be able to negotiate better terms. Whatever his reasons I won¡¯t complain about an easy alliance, but I will keep an eye on him and try to find if he has any ulterior motives.¡±


    Percival dealt with the meeting quite well I can see why he¡¯s the Commander. Now that I have Him and The Bookkeeper here I will ask about the descendants.


    ¡°Yes they seem like reliable allies, but that aside. Percival, since it will be my first time in the lands beyond the sea I would like to know more about it and the descendants that have been mentioned.¡± It was a clumsy attempt to redirect the conversation, but I needed to know more about the descendants.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, who is this woman Commander?¡± Jacques said staring curiously and cautiously at me.


    Does he suspect me of something? Well, I suppose it is strange that someone he¡¯s never seen in the Golden Tree before was present for such a meeting.


    Before Percival or anyone could say anything I thought it best I introduce myself. ¡°My names Valeria, and I joined the Golden Tree mercenary band last night though we have been traveling together for 2 days before I joined.¡±


    Jacques didn¡¯t seem satisfied by my introduction and continued staring at me. ¡°Why was a recruit afforded a seat at the table for such an important meeting.¡±


    The table was inside my tent for one, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to it than that so I won¡¯t respond and let Percival answer.


    Percival sighed and indeed answered. ¡°This is her tent now and I couldn¡¯t in good conscience kick her out.¡± He turned to look at me. ¡°I also have high hopes for her, so I thought it best that she was present. Valeria, Bookkeeper knows the most about the lands beyond the sea and the descendants, so I¡¯ll let her explain. It will be a good refresher for all of here about what we¡¯ll be dealing with.


    Jacques continued staring at me, but he seemed satisfied for the moment. Max was staring at me as well and I was glad to see that he was no longer infatuated, but I didn¡¯t appreciate the new hostile look in his eyes either.


    What is he so hostile about? He better not be having any strange ideas.


    The Bookkeeper cleared her throat and began her explanation. ¡°The lands beyond the sea are located in the north and is one large continent broken up into 4 regions ruled by the Descendants of Gods or descendants for short and their children. They are similar to Kings and nobles except that they have a religion built around themselves and are worshiped by their people.¡± The Bookkeeper must have noticed my confused expression because she paused to look at me. ¡°Do you know what gods and religion are, Valeria?¡±


    I don¡¯t. Though the terms are familiar I know nothing about what they might mean.


    I shook my head and the Bookkeeper continued explaining. ¡°That is not surprising. The Orion and Sagitta Kingdoms have no concept of gods or religion or rather they actively suppress it. We can discuss that more later if you wish, but to put it simply the gods are beings that the people in the lands beyond the sea believe created our world and all life on it. Religion is the belief and worship of those gods, and one of the reasons why there is so much conflict between the descendants and their people. They fight over not only territory and resources, but also over which interpretation of their religion is the correct one.¡±


    I was getting more confused, so I interrupted The Bookkeeper. ¡°Let¡¯s say that these ¡°Gods¡± did exist, what proof do the descendants have that make their people believe that they are indeed descended from those gods?¡±


    The Bookkeeper contemplated for a moment before speaking. ¡°We do not know, perhaps it¡¯s something that has been ingrained in them over hundreds of years since the first recorded descendant. I have spoken to some of their clergies, the people who are given authority by the descendants to perform religious rites and rituals, and they told me all I had to do was behold their being, and I would understand why they were worshipped. I have seen some descendants and their children and while they look better than an average person I didn¡¯t think it basis enough for worship.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Dennis chuckled causing me and everyone else to turn to him. ¡°Bookkeeper speaks truly. I as well as Commander Percival was born in Eridanus the region ruled by Descendant Amrita. In my town, there was a Place of Worship a building run by clergies. The common folk were expected to attend two times a day to learn about Amrita and its descendants. We were told about how Amrita descended from a higher plane of existence to create life out of nothing, how it shaped the world for its creations, and how it loved humans its favorite creations so much that it came to live among us and created a descendant from its flesh and bone to watch over us and guide us even when it was gone. The First Descendant was described as beautiful, having milky white skin, golden eyes, golden hair, and his descendants always shared the same features. If people are told for hundreds of years to worship these Descendants of Gods for guiding and helping them then inevitably they will.¡±


    Since Dennis seemed to be finished talking I decided to ask. ¡°They are called Descendants of Gods, but you only spoke of Amrita. Who are the other gods?¡±


    The Bookkeeper answered my question. ¡°That¡¯s where the conflict in which interpretation of their religion is correct comes in. From what I have learned, the biggest differences in interpretation of their religion are the name of the god who descended, and how The First Descendant looked like. All the Descendants proclaim that their version is correct and anyone who worships another is a heretic.¡±


    I sighed in disbelief. ¡°How pointless. Percival, Dennis do you believe in this religion?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°My entire childhood I was raised to worship Amrita and its descendants, and for a time I did. It wasn¡¯t until I got away from Eridanus when I joined the Golden Tree that my belief in them was shaken.¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like he was going to say anything more and Percival only nodded his head in agreement with Dennis.


    ¡°Though the Golden Tree was created in Eridanus years ago, no one currently in the band believes in the descendant¡¯s religion, as far as I know at least. However, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we will fight for them if they pay, and pay they do. We will most likely be fighting for Eridanus as that is where our reputation is the strongest.¡± He stood up and motioned for me and everyone else who was sitting down to stand up and we did."We will use our week until departure to train, procure supplies, and form new squads out of our recruits. I will be choosing new lieutenants as well. I am late in starting the morning exercises and training session so let us be off I do not want to keep the others waiting.¡±


    Percival began walking away and we followed.


    Gods and religion I don¡¯t get it, but there may be a connection between us, so I¡¯ll need to learn more in the lands beyond the sea. The Bookkeeper also said something about the Kingdoms suppressing religion I¡¯m curious, but I¡¯ll ask about it a later time. With one week till departure, I¡¯ll make the most of my time here.


    <hr>


    Commander Percival


    Finished with the morning exercises I was watching Dennis, Max, and some of our more experienced members sparring with our fresh recruits. They were foot soldiers in the Orion campaign and some of the best of the recruits were experienced man-at-arms who preferred war over peace. Valeria was sparring with Naila one of our best fighters, and I could see a hint of worry on her usually serious expression.


    Valeria has good instincts and quick reactions that only seem to increase as the match drags on. Since she could match Dennis I knew she was good, but her endurance is unbelievable. If Naila doesn¡¯t lose in the next couple of exchanges, she will lose because of her exhaustion.


    True to my prediction in their next exchange, Valeria parried Naila¡¯s longsword nearly causing her to drop it in her exhausted state. Valeria pressed her advantage and leveled her longsword on Naila¡¯s chest. She sighed exhausted and backed away sheathing her sword, Valeria doing the same.


    ¡°I Can see why you offered her such a genroues contract,¡± Jacques said when he approached to stand next to me. ¡°Do you not find it strange that she encountered our band just before we made plans for the lands beyond the sea?¡±


    I turned and narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    He looked at me seriously. ¡°A beautiful woman with amazing strength just suddenly shows up to join our humble mercenary band. With her skill and beauty, she could have joined a bigger band, become a knight, marry a noble, she could have become one of King Peter¡¯s concubines if he laid eyes on her. Ask yourself why she would join us when she could prosper better elsewhere.¡±


    I know what he¡¯s thinking and it¡¯s impossible.


    I shook my head. ¡°Since the time of third Commander, the Golden Tree have been entirely independent and beholden to no one. Besides, the current Descendant Amrita should have little knowledge of the Golden Tree and its original purpose. We were just one of many of her predecessor¡¯s creations.¡±


    ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± he hissed desperately. ¡°Valeria could be an agent sent by Descendant Amrita to remind us of our purpose or to spy on us. There¡¯s a reason all the Commanders since the third have informed their successors about our original purpose and to be wary of the descendants.¡± He darted his eyes back and forth between Valeria who was drinking next to a barrel and our surroundings.


    He¡¯s scared! I know the Descendants aren¡¯t the kindest of people, but they have never given much thought to mercenaries, and they don¡¯t leave their lands. Even if Descendant Amrita were to threaten us or try to put us under her thumb we could just leave and never return to the lands beyond the sea.


    I placed my hand on Jacque¡¯s shoulder to reassure him and spoke firmly. ¡°Jacques, you¡¯re a smart man that¡¯s why I told you about our band''s secret. However, you can be overcautious at times, and this is one of those times. We have been working in the lands beyond the sea without any trouble from the descendants since our formation. I do not know much about Valeria, but I do not believe her to have any connection to the descendants. She joined us because she wants to travel with us and learn more about where she comes from, Duncan told me she was an orphan who did not know her real parents.¡±


    He nodded, but he didn¡¯t look entirely convinced. I turned my eyes back to where our band was sparring and saw that Valeria was still drinking next to the barrel her eyes closed. When she opened them, I thought she glanced at me, but it was more likely I was just in her line of sight.


    I have some suspicions about Valeria, but I do not think she has any ill intentions. Descendant Amrita however,¡­the third commander¡¯s words left for his successors are engraved into my heart ¡°Work with the Descendants of Amrita if you must, but do not trust any of them even if you believe the current descendant to be worthy of it.¡± A warning that extends hundreds of years and to all Descendants of Amrita is not something made lightly. I will do what I must for my band to get a good contract with Descendant Amrita, but I will not forget the third commander''s words.

 Oberons Story Chapter One

    Oberon Flamberge


    I watched the ongoing match in the Tournament of Champions from the competitor¡¯s area dispassionately.


    I did not think myself invincible, but to think I would take my first loss from a common soldier. How pathetic.


    I heard the other competitors in the area mingling with and praising each other, I paid them no mind and instead continued watching the match.


    They are not bad, but I could have beat both of them by now. The man with the longsword is quick but doesn¡¯t hold back, he will tire soon. The man with the sword and shield will win, he is playing it safe not being too aggressive and attacking only when necessary. If h-


    ¡°Lord Oberon.¡± My thoughts were interrupted by a soft voice that I suspected belonged to someone that I had nothing to say to.


    ¡°You did well for one so young, you were my most difficult opponent in the tournament so far.¡± I turned my head slightly to see that the voice did indeed to someone I didn¡¯t want to talk to.


    Castor was a lithe, bronze-skinned man with short brown hair, black eyes, and a small mocking smile. He carried himself in his padded brown gambeson, spear resting on his shoulder with a quiet arrogance.


    Castor! How dare he mock me! Were it not for the judge calling the match I would have won!


    He approached and stood next to me watching the match quietly annoying me with his presence, but I did not leave. I did not want to give him the satisfaction of thinking he drove me away.


    ¡°Winner! Sir Geoffrey!¡± The Judge called in favor of the man with the sword and shield. The crowd in the arena erupted in applause and both competitors bowed to each other and then the crowd before leaving.


    ¡°Not bad, but I think you could have beat either one,¡± Castor said giving me a sidelong glance.


    Is he saying I was unfortunate to meet him so close to the finals instead of fighters I could beat!


    My annoyance turned to anger, and I could not keep it in. ¡°Castor, the spear is a coward¡¯s weapon. How about you and I have a proper duel with swords after this farce of a tournament is over.¡± Though I kept my voice calm I could not keep the anger from my words.


    He smiled arrogantly again and shook his head. ¡°The spear is a weapon like any other, I do not believe it cowardly to use one, and unfortunately I will not have time for duels. After the tournament, I will be returning to Ursae and my family immediately with my new fortune.¡±


    ¡°Coward! So you admit that you only beat me because the Judge called the match in your favor early!¡± I raised my voice, but I no longer cared about hiding my anger or the attention I was drawing.


    Castor looked amused and began walking away putting on a steel helmet with a T-shaped opening. ¡°Lord Oberon, I have to prepare for my final match. It was nice talking to you. Let us talk some more at the Duke''s estate tomorrow.¡±


    What an arrogant man. I will avoid him from now on. After refusing to duel me he has become beneath my notice.


    No longer interested in watching from the competitor¡¯s area I decided to meet with Henri Serres and his father Lord Frederik Serres who accompanied me to this tournament along with their retinue.


    I wanted to interact with them as little as possible when we left the Vesterwood Earldom, but it seems they are polite enough to not ask questions about what happened between me and my father despite rumor already no doubt reaching their ear. I¡¯ve even come to think of Henri as a friend despite my irritation with him at times.


    Making my way to Henri and his father in the upper area of the arena I could not help but look forward to the Day of Champions tomorrow. A day of indulgence sounded like the perfect way to keep unwanted thoughts and worries away.


    <hr>


    ¡°You were great today Oberon! I believe you are one of the youngest competitors to make it to the top twelve!¡± Henri said patting me on the back.


    ¡°Indeed, Lord Oberon you were most impressive.¡± Henri¡¯s fianc¨¦ Caitlin Plantier said. Like many people from Vesterwood, she had light brown skin, dark hair, and black eyes, and she looked rather pretty in her dark purple dress and jewelry.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I glanced at them then returned to watch the final match between Castor and Sir Geoffrey but responded. ¡°I appreciate your praise Henri, Lady Caitlin.¡±


    ¡°It must be a small comfort that the person who beat you will most likely be this year¡¯s champion,¡± Henri said as he watched the match.


    I didn¡¯t respond and kept watching the match where Castor was making quick work of Sir Geoffrey, thrusting quickly with his spear, and backing off before the shaft was chopped off. Finally, Sir Geoffrey became more aggressive and tried to close the distance between him and Castor which Castor took advantage of unleashing one quick strike to Sir Geoffrey¡¯s knee in an opening between his steel plate armor. Sir Geoffrey fell to his knees supporting himself with his sword and shield and Castor gave him a light knock on his helmeted head with the wooden butt of his spear ending the match.


    ¡°Winner! Castor of Ursae! The judge yelled causing the arena to stand up clapping and cheering including Henri, his father, and their retinue some knights and standard-bearers carrying the sigils of house Serres a mountain under a blue sky, and of house Flamberge a flame wreathed wave-bladed sword.


    I stood up and clapped as well not wanting to appear rude, and I was admittedly like Henri said a bit relieved. There was no shame in losing to the champion of the tournament.


    I would have been disappointed if the man who beat me no matter how cowardly and unfair he did it could not have done this much.


    The Duke of the Sagittarii Duchy Raoul Anouilh took the stage as Castor bowed to Sir Geoffrey and then the crowd. Sir Geoffrey didn¡¯t bow and was instead helped up by what seemed like his squire.


    Duke Raoul motioned for everyone to be quiet by simply raising his hand then he cleared his throat when everyone did so. ¡°Congratulations to this year''s champion, Castor of Ursae!¡± He said loudly and grandly, gesturing at Castor and causing everyone in the arena to clap again. When the applause died down he spoke again. ¡°Castor, a complete unknown winning goes to show you just how unpredictable the Tournament of Champions is! I can only imagine what strong fighters will make their presence known next year!¡± The crowd erupted into cheers of excitement again and I decided to stop paying attention to whatever else Duke Raoul said.


    ¡°The man sure knows how to rile a crowd.¡± Lord Frederick said seemingly to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s in his best interest to do so. The tournament must bring him quite a bit of coin from all the visitors that come to watch, the admission fee, and from his cut of the betting.¡± Henri said approvingly.


    Betting? Do people gamble on who wins? How uncouth, I¡¯ve always hated gambling. Why leave my fate to luck when I could leave it to something more reliable like my swordsmanship.


    Pushing those thoughts away I looked to Lord Frederick a taller older version of his son with light brown skin and long black hair tied into a ponytail. ¡°Lord Frederick are you acquainted with Duke Raoul?¡±


    He sat down when Duke Raoul finished speaking and nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, I often attend the Tournament of Champions, so the Duke and I have grown close. We will be staying in his castle for the duration of our stay.¡±


    Are we not leaving after the Day of Champions?


    ¡°How long are we staying in Goldcrest? I asked. Though the city of the Sagittarii Duchy was impressive I did not want to stay here longer than necessary.


    Then again do I want to return to Vesterwood so quickly?


    Lord Fredrick laughed lightly. ¡°We will only be staying for today and tomorrow and then we will make the long trip back to Vesterwood. You may even have the chance to meet the Second Prince Sylvain who is Duke Raoul¡¯s guest.¡± Henri and Lady Caitlin gasped and began chatting excitedly.


    I was also surprised that a member of the royal family was here, but I didn¡¯t let it show.


    Why is Prince Sylvain here I wonder? Did he come to watch the tournament? Well, why he¡¯s here doesn¡¯t matter to me. I doubt I¡¯ll run into him.


    ¡°Well then, we should take our leave.¡± Lord Frederick got up and smiled at me. ¡°We will be in attendance for the Day of Champions in the Duke''s estates, but you and the competitors who placed in the top 12 will be the stars of the day. Oberon, enjoy yourself you made the Vesterwood Earldom and house Flamberge proud today.¡±


    I nodded in acknowledgment and got up as well. I followed behind Lord Frederick and his retinue next to Henri and Caitlin who were still chatting, giggling, and exchanging light kisses with each other. I walked faster leaving them behind as I did not want to interrupt or watch their shows of affection.


    What a shameless couple.


    Watching them get along so well reminded me that I could have had such companionship with Lady Eleonore my former fianc¨¦, and the thought made my face contort in envy and bitterness for a brief second before I shook it off.


    I did not even know her or like her much. I have no right to feel jealous about her potential engagement with my younger brother Oswald. I blame Henri for making me have such thoughts and feelings. I believed him when he told me Lady Eleonore and I would get along better the more we got to know each other.


    I pushed thoughts of Lady Eleonore away, but they were soon replaced by more worrying thoughts.


    Now that I have been tacitly disinherited, what shall I do? I can take the issue up with King William and his royal court, and they may take my side since I have not done anything so drastic to warrant being disinherited. Who hasn¡¯t pointed a sword at their father?


    I sighed tiredly as we waited outside the arena for our carriages.


    Why even bother. I don¡¯t care about being Earl of Vesterwood I was just offended and angered that I was going to be passed over without my knowledge. My ¡°Stepmother¡± Ariane may be up to something considering how far she went to convince my father to make Oswald his heir, but that stopped being my problem when I was disinherited.


    Our carriages pulled up in front of us and I caressed the pommel of Lady Blue my beloved longsword before getting in a carriage with Henri, Lady Caitlin, and Lord Frederick.


    Perhaps I¡¯ll become a mercenary or a squire before becoming a knight. Sir Raphael would be my first choice to squire under, or even Sir Foltest though he seems a simpleton with only brute strength from what I hear. Whatever path I take I do not doubt I¡¯ll be able to prosper through my swordsmanship alone.